diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/53414-h/53414-h.htm')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53414-h/53414-h.htm | 12502 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 12502 deletions
diff --git a/old/53414-h/53414-h.htm b/old/53414-h/53414-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index c6f55a7..0000000 --- a/old/53414-h/53414-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12502 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=ISO-8859-1" /> -<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Dave Porter and His Classmates, by Edward Stratemeyer</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -@media print, handheld { - div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} - div.break {page-break-before: always;}} - -@media handheld { -.poem {display:block; margin-left: 1.5em;}} - - h1,h2,h3,h4 {text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both;} - -p {margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em;} - -.smaller {font-size: 90%;} -.xlarge {font-size: 120%;} -.xxlarge {font-size: 200%} -.xxxlarge {font-size: 260%;} - -.gesperrt {letter-spacing: 0.2em; - margin-right: -0.2em;} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin: 3em 17.5%;} -hr.full {width: 95%; margin: 3em 2.5%;} -hr.r15 {width: 15%; margin: 1em 42.5%;} -hr.r25 {width: 25%; margin: 1em 37.5%;} -hr.r65 {width: 65%; margin: 3em 17.5%;} - -table {margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto;} - -.tdl {text-align: left;} -.tdr {text-align: right;} - -.topspace1 {margin-top:1em;} -.topspace2 {margin-top:2em;} -.topspace4 {margin-top:4em;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} /* page numbers */ - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold;} - -/* Images */ -.figcenter {padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em; - margin: auto; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - -/* Poetry */ -.poetry { - display: block; - margin: 1em auto; - text-align: center} - -.poem {margin: auto; - display: inline-block; - text-align: left -} - -.poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em} - -.poem span.i1 {display: block; margin-left: 1em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i1-5 {display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i2 {display: block; margin-left: 2em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i4 {display: block; margin-left: 4em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} - -.poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif; - text-align: left; } - - hr.pg { width: 100%; - margin-top: 3em; - margin-bottom: 0em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - height: 4px; - border-width: 4px 0 0 0; /* remove all borders except the top one */ - border-style: solid; - border-color: #000000; - clear: both; } - </style> -</head> -<body> -<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, Dave Porter and His Classmates, by Edward -Stratemeyer, Illustrated by Charles Nuttall</h1> -<p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States -and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no -restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you are not -located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this ebook.</p> -<p>Title: Dave Porter and His Classmates</p> -<p> For the Honor of Oak Hall</p> -<p>Author: Edward Stratemeyer</p> -<p>Release Date: October 30, 2016 [eBook #53414]</p> -<p>Language: English</p> -<p>Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1</p> -<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES***</p> -<p> </p> -<h4>E-text prepared by David Edwards, Brian Wilsden,<br /> - and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> - (<a href="http://www.pgdp.net">http://www.pgdp.net</a>)<br /> - from page images generously made available by<br /> - Internet Archive<br /> - (<a href="https://archive.org">https://archive.org</a>)</h4> -<p> </p> -<table border="0" style="background-color: #ccccff;margin: 0 auto;" cellpadding="10"> - <tr> - <td valign="top"> - Note: - </td> - <td> - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - <a href="https://archive.org/details/daveporterhiscla00straiala"> - https://archive.org/details/daveporterhiscla00straiala</a> - </td> - </tr> -</table> -<p> </p> -<hr class="pg" /> -<p> </p> -<p> </p> -<p> </p> - -<div class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="COVER" width="524" height="800" /> -</div> -<hr class="r15" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">EDWARD STRATEMEYER'S BOOKS</span></p> -</div> -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Old Glory Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume.</i></p> - -<table summary="books1"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">UNDER DEWEY AT MANILA.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">UNDER OTIS IN THE PHILIPPINES.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">A YOUNG VOLUNTEER IN CUBA.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">THE CAMPAIGN OF THE JUNGLE.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">FIGHTING IN CUBAN WATERS.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">UNDER MacARTHUR IN LUZON.</td> -</tr> -</table> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Soldiers of Fortune Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume.</i></p> - -<table summary="books2"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">ON TO PEKIN.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">UNDER THE MIKADO'S FLAG.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">WITH TOGO FOR JAPAN.</td> -</tr> -</table> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Colonial Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume.</i></p> - -<table summary="books3"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">WITH WASHINGTON IN THE WEST.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">ON THE TRAIL OF PONTIAC.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">MARCHING ON NIAGARA.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">THE FORT IN THE WILDERNESS.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">AT THE FALL OF MONTREAL.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">TRAIL AND TRADING POST.</td> -</tr> -</table> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Mexican War Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Price Per volume $1.00.</i></p> - -<table summary="books3"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">FOR THE LIBERTY OF TEXAS.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">WITH TAYLOR ON THE RIO GRANDE.</td> -</tr> -</table> - -<div class="center">UNDER SCOTT IN MEXICO.</div> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Pan-American Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume $1.00.</i></p> - -<table summary="books4"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">LOST ON THE ORINOCO.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE AMAZON.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">THE YOUNG VOLCANO EXPLORERS.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">TREASURE SEEKERS OF THE ANDES.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">YOUNG EXPLORERS OF THE ISTHMUS.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">CHASED ACROSS THE PAMPAS.</td> -</tr> -</table> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Dave Porter Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume.</i></p> - -<table summary="books5"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AT OAK HALL.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER ON CAVE ISLAND.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER IN THE SOUTH SEAS.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AND THE RUNAWAYS.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER'S RETURN TO SCHOOL.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER IN THE GOLD FIELDS.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER IN THE FAR NORTH.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AT BEAR CAMP.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AND HIS DOUBLE.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AT STAR RANCH.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER'S GREAT SEARCH.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER AND HIS RIVALS.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">DAVE PORTER UNDER FIRE.</td> -</tr> -</table> -<div class="center">DAVE PORTER'S WAR HONORS.</div> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">Lakeport Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume.</i></p> - -<table summary="books6"> -<tr> -<td class="tdl">THE GUN CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">THE FOOTBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">THE BASEBALL BOYS OF LAKEPORT.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">THE AUTOMOBILE BOYS OF LAKEPORT.</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">THE BOAT CLUB BOYS OF LAKEPORT.</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdl">THE AIRCRAFT BOYS OF LAKEPORT.</td> -</tr> -</table> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">American Boys' Biographical Series</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Cloth. Illustrated. Net $1.75 per volume.</i></p> - -<p class="center">AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF WILLIAM McKINLEY.<br /> -AMERICAN BOYS' LIFE OF THEODORE ROOSEVELT. -</p> - -<hr class="r15" /> - -<p class="center">DEFENDING HIS FLAG. <i>Price $1.75.</i></p> -<div class="topspace2"></div> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="figcenter"><a id="Frontispiece"></a> -<img src="images/frontis.jpg" alt="" width="316" height="500" /> -<div class="topspace1"></div> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">The big touring car shot past -the carryall.</span><i> Page </i><a href="#Page_249">249</a></div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_i" id="Page_i">[Pg i]</a></span></p> - -<h1><a name="Dave_Porter_Series" id="Dave_Porter_Series">Dave Porter Series</a></h1> - -<hr class="r25" /> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxxlarge">DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES</span></p> - -<p class="center">OR</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">FOR THE HONOR OF OAK HALL</span></p> - -<div class="topspace4"></div> - -<p class="center">BY</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="xxlarge">EDWARD STRATEMEYER</span></p> - -<p class="center">Author of "Dave Porter at Oak Hall," "The Old Glory Series,"<br /> -"Colonial Series," "Pan-American Series,"<br /> -"Soldiers of Fortune Series," etc.<br /> -</p> -<div class="topspace4"></div> -<p class="center"><span class="xlarge"><i>ILLUSTRATED BY CHARLES NUTTALL</i></span></p> -<div class="topspace2"></div> - -<div class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/pii.jpg" alt="" width="121" height="150" /> -</div> -<div class="topspace2"></div> -<p class="center"><span class="xlarge"><span class="gesperrt">BOSTON</span><br /> -LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.</span></p> - -<hr class="r65" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_ii" id="Page_ii">[Pg ii]</a></span></p> - -<div class="topspace4"></div> - -<p class="center">Published, March, 1909</p> - -<div class="topspace4"></div> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Copyright, 1909, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.</span></p> -<hr class="r15" /> -<p class="center"><i>All rights reserved</i></p> -<hr class="r15" /> -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Dave Porter and His Classmates</span></p> - -<div class="topspace4"></div> - -<p class="center">Norwood Press<br /> -<span class="smcap">Berwick & Smith Co.</span><br /> -Norwood, Mass.<br /> -U. S. A.<br /> -</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_iii" id="Page_iii">[Pg iii]</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="PREFACE" id="PREFACE">PREFACE</a></h2> - -<p><span class="smcap">"Dave Porter and His Classmates"</span> is a -complete story in itself, but forms the fifth volume -in a line issued under the general title of "Dave -Porter Series."</p> - -<p>The first book of this series, "Dave Porter at -Oak Hall," introduced to the reader a typical -American youth of to-day, full of vim and vigor, -and with a true sense of manliness, and related the -particulars of some doings at a modern boarding -school. At this institution of learning Dave, by -pluck and perseverance, fought his way to the -front, and was admired accordingly.</p> - -<p>There was a cloud on the youth's parentage, and -in order to clear this away he took a long and -eventful sea voyage, as related in the second -volume of the series, called "Dave Porter in the -South Seas." Thousands of miles from home he -found an uncle and learned something of his father -and sister, who were then traveling in Europe.</p> - -<p>As was but natural, the lad was anxious to meet -all his relatives, but the address of his father and -sister could not be obtained, and while waiting for -this he returned to Oak Hall, as related in the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_iv" id="Page_iv">[Pg iv]</a></span> -next volume, entitled "Dave Porter's Return to -School." At school Dave lived a truly strenuous -life, becoming innocently involved in some robberies, -aiding to win some great football games, -and helping to bring the bully of the academy to a -realization of his better self.</p> - -<p>In the midst of his school life Dave learned that -his father had been heard from. More anxious -than ever to meet his parent he, in company with -an old chum, set sail for England, and then went -to Norway, as related in "Dave Porter in the Far -North." Here, amid the ice and snow of the Land -of the Midnight Sun, Dave found his father, and -learned much of his sister, which filled him with -great satisfaction.</p> - -<p>It was now time for the youth to return to -school, and in the present volume I have related -some of the things that took place at Oak Hall -after Dave got back,—how he worked hard, -played hard, overcame his enemies, and what he -did for the honor of the academy.</p> - -<p>Once more I thank the young people for the interest -they have shown in my books. I trust that -the reading of the present volume will do them -much good.</p> - -<p class="right"> -<span class="smcap">Edward Stratemeyer.</span></p> -<p><i>February 1, 1909</i></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_v" id="Page_v">[Pg v]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2><a name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS">CONTENTS</a></h2> -</div> -<table summary="contents"> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">CHAPTER</td> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdr">PAGE</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">I.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Dave and His Past</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">1</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">II.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">What Laura Had To Tell</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">11</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">III.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">On the Way To School</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">21</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Fun of a Night</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">31</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">V.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">What Happened to Nat Poole</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">41</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">What a Big Snowball Did</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">51</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Prisoners in the School</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">61</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Move in the Dark</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">71</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IX.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Vera Rockwell</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">81</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">X.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Dave Speaks His Mind</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">91</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">At the Old Granary</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">101</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Gus Plum's Story</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">111</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Gee Eyes' Initiation</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">121</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">In Which Job Haskers Gets Left in the Cold</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">131</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">What Mike Marcy Had to Tell</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">141</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XVI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Something about Lessons</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">151</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XVII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Shadow Hamilton's Peril</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">161</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XVIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Boxing Bout</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">171</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIX.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">At the Express Office</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">181</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XX.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Misunderstanding</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">191</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">In Which the Boys Give an Entertainment</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">201</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Forming the Baseball Club</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">211</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Great Victory</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">221</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXIV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">On Bush Island</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">231</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">What an Automobile Did</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXV">241</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">[Pg vi]</a></span></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXVI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">A Defeat for Oak Hall</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVI">250</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXVII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Stuck on a Sandbar</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVII">260</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXVIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Link Merwell Has His Say</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVIII">270</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXIX.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Dave Makes up His Mind</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIX">280</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXX.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Dave Takes the Law in His Own Hands</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXX">289</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXXI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">More Victories—Conclusion</span></td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXXI">298</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="ILLUSTRATIONS" id="ILLUSTRATIONS">ILLUSTRATIONS</a></h2> - -<table summary="illustrations"> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdr">PAGE</td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">The big touring car shot past the carryall (page 249)</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Frontispiece"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">The big snowball hit the craft and bowled it over, (<i>missing</i>)</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#transcriber_notes">52</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">"It's a shame to make you eat without a fork, Phil"</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Its_a_shame">74</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">"Now to Jackson's Gully with him!"</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Now_to_Jackson">124</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">Dave pointed out the form of the sleep-walker, (<i>missing</i>)</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#transcriber_notes">164</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">Down went the back part, letting him fall most unexpectedly</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Down_went_the">208</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">"Well, you can row if you want to," sneered Poole</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Well_you_can">232</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdl">Raising his oar, he hit the bully a blow on the shoulder</td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#Raising_his_oar">274</a></td> -</tr> - -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2>DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES<br /><br /></h2> -</div> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">DAVE AND HIS PAST</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"I suppose you feel very happy to-day, Dave."</p> - -<p>"Yes, Roger, happy and anxious," answered -Dave Porter. "And who wouldn't feel so if he -was in my place? Just think of it! I am to see -my sister at last—somebody I've never seen before -in my life! Why, sometimes I have to pinch -myself to make certain I am really awake."</p> - -<p>"More than likely Laura is just as anxious as -you are," went on Roger Morr. "She'll surely -want to know how her long-missing brother looks. -Remember, she hasn't had a photograph of you, -while you have seen several of her."</p> - -<p>"That is so," answered Dave. His usually -smiling face took on a serious look. "I trust she -isn't disappointed in me or my looks."</p> - -<p>"Oh, she won't be, don't worry about that. -You're a good-looking fellow, even if I do have to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span> -say it for you, Dave. If you don't believe it, just -ask Jessie Wadsworth." And Roger Morr began to -grin. "I know Jessie will say at once that you are -the dearest, sweetest——"</p> - -<p>"Come now, Roger, let up!" interrupted Dave, -growing red in the face. "Supposing Jessie -should hear you?" And he looked anxiously -toward the sitting-room door, which was partly -open.</p> - -<p>"There is no harm in telling the truth," returned -Roger, with a calmness that made Dave -blush still more. "But joking aside, Dave, I -really hope this day proves to be the happiest of -your life, and Laura turns out to be the jolliest of -sisters."</p> - -<p>"Hello, in there!" came a pleasant, boyish -voice from the doorway, and a youth showed himself, -with a pair of bright, nickel-plated skates on -his arm. "Thought you were going skating, Roger?"</p> - -<p>"So I am, Phil. I just stopped to speak to -Dave for a moment. He is going off now to meet -his sister."</p> - -<p>"Oh!" Phil Lawrence came into the room and -faced his chum. "Well, I can't say any more than -what I've said before, Dave—I wish you the best -of luck. I am sure you'll find it awfully nice to -have a sister—especially after what you've had to -put up with in the past."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Don't you fellows really want to go with me?" -asked Dave.</p> - -<p>"Of course we do, but—— Well, Roger and -I talked it over and we—that is—well, we thought -it would be nice to let you go with your father -and uncle—kind of family gathering, you know. -We'll be on hand by the time you get back to the -house."</p> - -<p>At that moment the merry jingle of sleighbells -sounded from outside the mansion and a comfortable -two-seated sleigh came up to the door, driven -by one of the men from the barn.</p> - -<p>"There is your turnout ready for you!" cried -Roger. "What time does that Western train get -in?"</p> - -<p>"Ten-twenty, if it's on time," replied Dave -promptly, for he had the time-table well in mind. -"But the snowstorm may have delayed it."</p> - -<p>"Well, I hope for your sake the train is on -time," said Phil Lawrence. "If it isn't, I suppose -every minute's delay will seem like an hour to -you."</p> - -<p>"More like two," answered Dave, and then, as -he heard his father calling to him, he hurried out -into the hall. There stood Mr. David Porter and -his brother Dunston, both ready for the long drive -to the depot. Behind the pair were a lady and -gentleman of middle age, Mr. and Mrs. Wadsworth, -and their daughter Jessie, while in the library -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span> -door, holding a ponderous volume on botany -in his hands, was an elderly man with white hair, Caspar Potts.</p> - -<p>All of the party looked at Dave, for they knew -what was in the youth's mind and what was on his -heart. He had waited a long, long time for this -day to come, and now he was a little timid about -the result; why, he could not exactly tell. Perhaps -because he had pictured his sister Laura to be -one kind of a person and he was afraid she might -prove something different.</p> - -<p>"We mustn't be late," said Mr. Porter, breaking -a momentary silence. He, too, was anxious -over the coming meeting of son and daughter. It -made his heart bound with pleasure to think that -his little family were to be united at last.</p> - -<p>"Remember, dinner will be waiting for you, no -matter if the train is late," said Mrs. Wadsworth.</p> - -<p>"And I'm to sit on one side of Laura and Dave -on the other," put in Jessie, flinging back her curls -that insisted at times on falling about her face. -"Oh, won't it be glorious, Dave! I know I am -going to love Laura, and I know she is going to -love me—at least, I hope so."</p> - -<p>Dave looked at her and smiled—he thought a -great deal of Jessie, he simply couldn't help it. -Then he turned and followed his father and Uncle -Dunston down to the sleigh. The three got in and -Mr. Porter took up the reins. A word to the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span> -stylish team and off they sped, through the spacious -grounds of the Wadsworth mansion and down the -road leading to the railroad station.</p> - -<p>Dave wanted to talk to his father and uncle, but -somehow his heart was too full and the words -would not come. His whole mind was centered -upon meeting his sister, whom, so far as he could -remember, he had never seen. He did not dream -of the unexpected news Laura would bring him.</p> - -<p>To those who have read the former volumes of -this "Dave Porter Series," the characters already -mentioned will need no special introduction. For -the benefit of others let me state that Dave Porter -was a youth who had had a varied experience in -life. When a small boy he had been found wandering -along the railroad tracks just outside of -the village of Crumville. Nobody knew who he -was or where he came from, and as a consequence -he was put in the local poorhouse, where he remained -until about nine years old. Then an old -college professor, Caspar Potts, who on account -of broken health had taken up farming, took the -boy to live with him.</p> - -<p>Caspar Potts meant well, but he got in the -grasp of a money-lender, Aaron Poole, as related -in detail in my first story, called "Dave Porter at -Oak Hall." Times looked exceedingly black for -the old man and for Dave when there came a -happening which turned the whole aspect of affairs.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span></p> - -<p>In an elegant mansion of the outskirts of the -town lived Mr. Oliver Wadsworth, a rich manufacturer, -with his wife and daughter Jessie, the -latter a beautiful miss some years younger than -Dave. One day Dave called at the mansion on -business. Jessie was waiting for an automobile -ride, and through an accident to the gasoline -tank of the car the girl's clothing took fire, and -she might have been burned to death had not -Dave rushed to her assistance and put out the -flames.</p> - -<p>Of course the Wadsworths were exceedingly -grateful, and when the gentleman of the place -learned that Caspar Potts was one of his old college -professors he at once interested himself in the -old man's behalf.</p> - -<p>"You must come and live with me," he said. -"You can do some work around the place and in -arranging my library—and you must bring the -boy with you." He had had a son who had died, -and Dave reminded him strongly of that offspring.</p> - -<p>At the Wadsworth home Dave made himself a -great favorite, and he and Jessie became the closest -of friends. The rich manufacturer wanted the lad -to have a good education, and so he was sent off -to Oak Hall, a fine institution of learning. With -Dave went Ben Basswood, a youth of Crumville -who had been the poorhouse lad's chum for some -years.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span></p> - -<p>At Oak Hall, Dave proved himself a leader in -many sports, and as a consequence he gained a host -of friends, including Roger Morr, the son of a -United States senator, and Phil Lawrence, the offspring -of a wealthy shipowner. He also made -several enemies, not the least of whom was Nat -Poole, the son of the money-lender who had caused -Caspar Potts so much worry.</p> - -<p>One day Dave's enemies raised the cry of "poorhouse -nobody" against him. This cut the high-spirited -lad to the quick. A fight ensued, in which -Dave was victorious, and then the boy resolved, -at any cost, to solve the mystery of his parentage.</p> - -<p>How this was accomplished has been related in detail in "Dave Porter -in the South Seas." With information obtained from an old sailor the -youth journeyed almost half around the world, and there fell in with -his uncle, Dunston Porter, who gave him much information concerning his -father, David Breslow Porter, and also about his sister Laura, one year -younger than himself, and told how the family had become separated.</p> - -<p>Happy in the knowledge that he was no longer -a "poorhouse nobody," but a well-to-do lad with -a large sum of money coming to him when he -should be of age, Dave returned to the United -States. His father and sister were in Europe, and -while waiting to hear from them he went back to -Oak Hall, as told in "Dave Porter's Return to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span> -School." Here he made many more friends. His -enemies could no longer twit him about his parentage, -yet some of them, notably a fellow named -Jasniff and Nat Poole, and a bully named Gus -Plum, did what they could to torment him. Plum, -when Dave did him a great service, tried to reform, -but Jasniff, who was a hot-tempered fellow, -attempted to strike Dave down with a heavy Indian -club. This was a dastardly attack, roundly -condemned by those who saw it, and fearful of -what might follow, Nick Jasniff ran away from -school and set sail for England.</p> - -<p>Dave had waited long to hear from his father -and sister, and at last when he learned that Jasniff -had met them in London, he resolved to go in -quest of them, although he did not yet have their -address. In company with Roger Morr he crossed -the Atlantic, only to find that his parent had joined -an expedition for the upper part of Norway. How -he and his chum journeyed to the land of the Midnight -Sun has been told in all its particulars in -"Dave Porter in the Far North." Here Dave at -last met his father face to face,—a joyous reunion -no words can express. Then the boy learned that -his sister Laura had gone to the United States -some time before, in company with some friends -named Endicott, who owned a ranch in the Far -West.</p> - -<p>"We must telegraph at once for Laura," said -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span> -Mr. Porter, and several telegrams were sent without -delay, and, as a consequence, word came back -that Laura would come as fast as the overland -express could bring her.</p> - -<p>When Dave's friends heard the good news that -he had found his father some of them came to the -Wadsworth home to congratulate him. Among -the number was Phil Lawrence, and he and Roger -were invited to remain with Dave until the latter -returned to Oak Hall.</p> - -<p>"You can all go back together—after Dave has -seen his sister," said Mr. Porter. "I will fix it -up with Doctor Clay, so you won't have any trouble -over staying out of school a week longer." And -so it was arranged.</p> - -<p>Just before leaving school for his trip to Europe -Dave had had a bitter quarrel with Nat Poole and -a new student at Oak Hall named Link Merwell. -Merwell was an aggressive fellow, tall and powerful, -the son of a cattle-owner of the West. His -taunting remarks to Dave had led to a fight in -which the cattle-owner's son had gotten the worse -of it.</p> - -<p>"I'll get square for this," Link Merwell had -said to his crony. "I'll make Dave Porter eat -humble pie before I am done with him." Then -had come another quarrel between the Western -boy and Mr. Dale, the head assistant teacher, and -Merwell had come close to being expelled. He -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span> -had gone home for a vacation, stating that he believed -Phil Lawrence had gotten him into "the -mess," as he expressed it, and he had added that he -would not forgive either Dave or Phil as long as -he lived.</p> - -<p>"Well, what did you do?" questioned Dave, -when he and the shipowner's son talked this affair -over.</p> - -<p>"I didn't do anything," answered Phil. "Merwell -wanted me to say that he hadn't gone out one -night when I knew he did go out. I refused, and -then he was found out. Oh, but wasn't he mad -when he left on his vacation! He pounded his fist -on a desk and vowed he'd fix me as soon as he got -back,—and then he added that he'd fix you, too, -as soon as you got back."</p> - -<p>"Mighty interesting," said Dave. "We'll have -to watch him and see what comes of it." And -there the subject was dropped. But it was to -come up very soon again, and in a manner not -anticipated.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span></p> - -<div class="break"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">WHAT LAURA HAD TO TELL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>The train was nearly an hour late, and during -that time Dave walked impatiently up and down -the railroad platform. Occasionally he thought -of school matters, and his friends and enemies, -but most of the time his mind was on his sister. -His father and his uncle talked together and did -not interrupt his meditations.</p> - -<p>At last a far-away whistle proclaimed the coming -of the Western express, and Dave's face took -on a more eager look than ever. His father -gazed into his clear eyes and caught him by the -arm.</p> - -<p>"I trust with all my heart you find Laura all -you desire," he said in a low tone, and Dave nodded, -for his throat was so choked up that he could -not speak.</p> - -<p>The long train rolled in and the passengers for -Crumville began to alight. "There she is!" cried -Dunston Porter and ran forward, with his brother -and Dave at his heels. A mist seemed to come -over the boy's eyes and his heart thumped furiously. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span> -Then he saw a tall girl standing before -him, her eyes looking deeply into his own.</p> - -<p>"Laura, this is Dave," he heard his father say. -Then the girl came closer, reached out her arms, -and in a moment more brother and sister were -locked in the closest of embraces. It was such a -moment Dave had longed for—prayed for—and -all on the instant he knew that Laura was what he -had hoped she would be and that they should love -each other with the sweetest of sisterly and brotherly -love as long as they lived.</p> - -<p>Laura was handsome rather than pretty. She -had an aristocratic air which had come down to -her from her mother and grandmother. She was -stately in her movements and her voice charmed -Dave the moment he heard it.</p> - -<p>"Just to think, you are really and truly my -brother!" she exclaimed. "Isn't it wonderful!"</p> - -<p>"It's wonderful for me to find a sister—and a -father," answered Dave. "Sometimes I am afraid -I'll wake up and find it all a dream."</p> - -<p>"When I got papa's telegram I thought it was -a dream. One of the cowboys on the ranch -brought it over from the railroad station. At first -I thought there must be some mistake, but Mr. -Endicott said there couldn't be, and so I arranged -to come east at once. A gentleman and his wife, -who had been stopping at the ranch, came with me -as far as Buffalo. Oh, I really couldn't get here -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span> -fast enough! Did you get the telegram I sent -from Chicago?"</p> - -<p>"Yes," answered her father. "And the one -from the ranch, too."</p> - -<p>"I want to hear the whole of the wonderful -story just as soon as possible," continued Laura. -"I promised Belle Endicott I'd send her the particulars, -for she is dying to know. Belle is my -friend, you know. Her father is a railroad president, -but he owns that ranch, too, and they go out -there whenever they feel like it, winter or summer. -Belle said she'd rather read my next letter than -a story book." And Laura smiled brightly.</p> - -<p>"And I shall want to hear all about you and -your travels," answered Dave. "Oh, I guess -we'll have enough to talk about to last a week."</p> - -<p>The party of four were soon in the sleigh, with -Laura and Dave on the front seat. The youth -showed how he could handle the team, and in a -short while drove up to the stepping-stone of the -Wadsworth mansion. At once there was a rush -from within, and the girl was introduced to those -who had in the past done so much for her brother, -and those who were Dave's chums. Jessie was a -trifle shy at first, but this presently wore away, and -when Laura heard what the Wadsworths had done -for her brother she speedily took mother and -daughter to her heart, and Jessie and she became -the best of friends.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span></p> - -<p>It was assuredly a grand gathering around the -bountiful table which the Wadsworths had supplied, -and all lingered long, listening to what the -various members of the Porter family had to tell: -of Dave's doings on the Potts farm, at school, -and in quest of his relatives; of Dunston Porter's -treasure hunt in the South Seas; of Mr. -David Porter's trip to Europe with Laura; -and of the girl's adventures on the ranch and -elsewhere.</p> - -<p>"Strange as it may seem, I have met two boys -who knew Dave," said Laura, during the course -of the conversation. "One was that scamp, Nick -Jasniff, who tried to make himself agreeable in -London."</p> - -<p>"Yes, I know about him," answered Dave. -"But who was the other?"</p> - -<p>"The other is the son of the man who owns the -cattle ranch next to Mr. Endicott's, Mr. Felix -Merwell."</p> - -<p>"Merwell!" cried Dave, Roger, and Phil in a -breath.</p> - -<p>"Yes. Why do you look so astonished?"</p> - -<p>"Do you mean Link Merwell's father?" asked -her brother.</p> - -<p>"Yes. Link came out there just a few days before -I started for the East. He seemed to be a -nice sort, and he is one of the best horseback riders -I ever saw."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Did you—er—go out with him?" stammered -Dave.</p> - -<p>"Yes, twice, but not alone—Belle was along." -Laura looked at her brother, whose face was a -study. "What makes you look so queer? You -know Mr. Merwell, don't you?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes, we know him," answered Phil, before -Dave could speak.</p> - -<p>"We'd like to know less of him," added Roger.</p> - -<p>"Oh!" And now Laura's face showed her -wonder.</p> - -<p>"You see, it's this way," continued the senator's -son, thinking it might be difficult for Dave to explain. -"Link Merwell tried to lord it over a lot -of us fellows at Oak Hall. He's a domineering -chap, and some of us wouldn't stand for it. I gave -him a piece of my mind once, and so did Phil, and -Dave did more—gave him a sound thrashing."</p> - -<p>"Oh, Dave, did you really!" Laura's face -showed her distress. "Why, I—I thought he was -nice enough. Maybe it was only a boyish quarrel," -she added, hopefully. "I know boys do fight -sometimes with hardly a reason for it."</p> - -<p>"Dave had a good reason for hitting Merwell," -said Phil. "The best reason in the world." He -looked at Jessie and Mrs. Wadsworth and the -others. "I'll not spoil this gathering by saying -what it was. But it was something very mean, and -Merwell deserved the drubbing he got."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, I am so sorry! That is, I don't mean -I am sorry Dave thrashed him—if he deserved it—but -I am sorry that I—I went out with him, and -that I—I started a correspondence with him. I -thought he was nice, by his general looks."</p> - -<p>"Oh, he can make himself look well, when he -dresses up," said Roger. "And he can act the -gentleman on the outside. But if you get to know -him thoroughly you'll find him a different sort."</p> - -<p>"I don't wish to know him if he's that kind," -answered Laura, quickly. "But I thought he was -all right, especially as he was the son of the owner -of the next ranch. I am sorry now I ever spoke -to him."</p> - -<p>"And you have been writing to him?" asked -Dave. "I thought you said you had met him only -a few days before you came away?"</p> - -<p>"So I did. But he wanted me to buy something -for him in Chicago—a lens for his camera, and -asked me to write from there, and I did. And, -just for fun, I sent him two letters I wrote on the -train—along with some letters to Belle and some -other folks I know. I did it to pass the time,—so -I wouldn't know how long it was taking me to -get here. It was foolish to do so, and it will teach -me a lesson to be careful about writing in the -future."</p> - -<p>"I'm sorry you wrote to him," answered Dave, -soberly. But how sorry he was to be, and how -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span> -distressed his sister was to become, he was still -to learn.</p> - -<p>Not further to mar the joy of the occasion Link -Merwell's name was dropped, and Roger and Phil -told of some funny initiations into the secret society -at Oak Hall, which set everybody to laughing, -and then Dunston Porter related the particulars -of a hunt after bears he had once made in the -Rockies. Thus the afternoon and evening wore -away swiftly and all too soon it was time to retire. -Laura was given a room next to that occupied by -Dave, and long after the rest of the house was -quiet brother and sister sat by a window, looking -out at the moonlight on the snow and discussing the -past.</p> - -<p>"You look very much like father," said Laura, -"and much like Uncle Dunston, too. No wonder -that old sailor, Billy Dill, thought he had seen you -when he only saw Uncle Dunston."</p> - -<p>"And father tells me you look like mother," -answered Dave, softly. "I do not remember her, -but if she looked like you she must have been very -handsome," and Dave smiled and brushed a stray -lock back from his sister's brow.</p> - -<p>"It is too bad she cannot see us now, Dave—how -happy it would make her! I have missed her -so much—it is no easy thing to get along without -a mother's care, is it?—or a father's care, either. -Perhaps if mamma were alive I'd be different in -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span> -some things. I shouldn't be so careless in what I -do—in making friends with that Link Merwell, -for instance, and sending him letters." Laura -looked genuinely distressed as she uttered the last -words.</p> - -<p>"Well, you didn't know him, so you are not to -blame. But I shouldn't send him any more -letters."</p> - -<p>"You can depend upon it I won't."</p> - -<p>"He is the kind who would laugh at you for -doing it, and make fun of you to all his friends."</p> - -<p>"He'll not get another line from me, and if he -writes I'll return the letters," answered Laura, -firmly.</p> - -<p>"Did he say when he was going back to Oak -Hall?"</p> - -<p>"Inside of two weeks. He said he had had a -little trouble with a teacher, and the master of the -school had advised him to take a short vacation and -give the matter a chance to blow over."</p> - -<p>Laura had arrived at Crumville on Thursday, -and it was decided that Dave, Roger, and Phil -should not return to Oak Hall until the following -Monday. On Friday and Saturday the young -folks went sleighing and skating, Jessie being one -of the party, and on Sunday the entire household -attended church. It was a service into which Dave -entered with all his heart, and he thanked God -from the bottom of his soul that at last his sister, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span> -as well as his father and his uncle, had been restored -to him.</p> - -<p>"After I go back to boarding school where are -you and Laura and Uncle Dunston going to stay?" -questioned Dave of his father.</p> - -<p>Mr. Porter smiled faintly. "I have a little -secret about that, Dave," he answered. "I'll tell -you later—after everything is ripe."</p> - -<p>"I know the Wadsworths would hate to have -me leave them—and Professor Potts won't want -me to go either."</p> - -<p>"Well, you wait, Dave,—and see what comes," -answered his father; and with this the lad had to be -content.</p> - -<p>Bright and early Monday morning the three -boys had breakfast and started for the depot, to -take the train for Oakdale, the nearest town to -Oak Hall. Laura, Jessie, and Mr. David Porter -went along to see them off.</p> - -<p>"Now, Dave, I want to see you make the most -of this term at school," said Mr. Porter. "Now -you have Laura and me, you won't have so much -to worry about."</p> - -<p>"I'll do my level best, father," he answered. -"We want you to come out at the top of the -class," said Laura.</p> - -<p>"And Dave can do it too—I know he can," remarked -Jessie, and gave him a sunny smile of -encouragement.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span></p> - -<p>"How about us poor chaps?" asked Roger. -"Can't we come in somewhere?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, you must come in right after Dave," answered -Laura, and this made everybody laugh.</p> - -<p>"The higher we get in school the harder the -work becomes," came from Phil. "But I am going -to peg away at it—provided the other fellows -will let me."</p> - -<p>"Phil always was very studious," said Dave, -with an old-time grin spreading over his face. -"He'd rather study a problem in geometry or -translate Latin than read a story book or play -baseball; wouldn't you, Phil?"</p> - -<p>"Not much! and you know it. But if a fellow -has got to grind, why——"</p> - -<p>"He can grind—and play baseball, too," added -Mr. Porter. "My parting advice is: when you -study, study for all you are worth, and when you -play, play for all you are worth."</p> - -<p>"Here comes the train!" cried Laura, and turning, -she kissed her brother. "Good-bye, Roger; -good-bye, Phil!"</p> - -<p>"Good-bye!" came from the others, and a general -handshaking followed. Then the three chums -ran for the train, got aboard, and were off for -school once more.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">ON THE WAY TO SCHOOL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"There is one thing I've forgotten to mention -to you," said Phil, as the train rolled on its way and -Crumville was left far behind. "That is that this -term Doctor Clay has offered a special set of prizes -to the students standing highest in various subjects. -There is a prize for history, another for -Latin, and a third for English literature and theme-writing. -In addition there is to be a special prize -for the student who can write the best paper on -'The Past and Future of our Country.' This last -contest is open only to those who stand above the -eighty per cent. level in their classes."</p> - -<p>"That's interesting," answered Dave. "How -many reach that level, do you think, Phil?"</p> - -<p>"Not more than thirty all told, and of those -I don't believe more than twenty will send in -papers."</p> - -<p>"Dave, you ought to try," said Roger. "You -were always good at composition."</p> - -<p>"So are you, Roger."</p> - -<p>"I'm not as good as you, and I know it. I like -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span> -history more than anything else, and I guess I'll -try for that prize."</p> - -<p>"Well, what is the past of our country but history?" -continued Dave, with a smile.</p> - -<p>"That part might be easy; but what of the future? -I'm no good at prophesying."</p> - -<p>"Oh, couldn't you speak of the recent inventions -and of what is coming—marvelous submarine -boats, airships, wireless telegraphy, wonderful -cures by means of up-to-date surgery, -and then of the big cities of the West, of the -new railroads stretching out everywhere, and -of the fast ocean liners, and the Panama Canal, -and the irrigation of the Western dry lands, -and——"</p> - -<p>"Hold on, Dave!" cried Phil. "You are giving -Roger all your ammunition. Put that in your -own paper."</p> - -<p>"Oh, there's a whole lot more," was the smiling -answer. "The thirty-and forty-storied buildings -in our big cities, the underground railways, the -tubes under the rivers, the tremendous suspension -bridges, the automobile carriages and business -trucks,—not to mention the railroad trains that are -to run on one rail at a speed of a hundred miles -an hour. Oh, there are lots of things—if one only -stops to think of them."</p> - -<p>"The prize is yours, Dave!" exclaimed the -senator's son. "You've mentioned more in three -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> -minutes than I would have thought of in three -weeks. I'll stick to history."</p> - -<p>"And I'll stick to English literature—I'm pretty -well up on that, thank goodness!" said the shipowner's -son.</p> - -<p>After that the talk drifted to other things—of -the doings of the students at Oak Hall, and of how -Job Haskers, one of the assistant teachers, had -caught some of the lads playing a trick on Pop -Swingly, the janitor, and punished them severely -for it.</p> - -<p>"The trick didn't amount to much," said Phil, -"and I rather believe Swingly enjoyed it. But old -Haskers was in a bilious mood and made the fellows -stay in after school for three days."</p> - -<p>"Were you in it?" asked Dave.</p> - -<p>"Yes; and all of us have vowed to get square -on Haskers."</p> - -<p>"It's a wonder Doctor Clay doesn't get rid of -Haskers—he is so unpopular," was Roger's comment.</p> - -<p>"Haskers is a fine teacher, that's why he is kept. -But I like Mr. Dale much better," said Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, everybody does!"</p> - -<p>"All but Link Merwell," said Phil. "Isn't it -strange, he seems to get along very well with -Haskers."</p> - -<p>"Two of a kind maybe," returned the senator's -son.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span></p> - -<p>After a long run the Junction was reached, -where the boys had to change cars for Oakdale. -They got off and found they had twenty-five minutes -to wait.</p> - -<p>"Remember the time we were here and had -the trouble with Isaac Pludding?" asked Roger.</p> - -<p>"I'll never forget it," answered Dave, with a -grin. "By the way, as we have time to spare let -us go around to Denman's restaurant and have a -cup of chocolate and a piece of pie. That car was -so cold it chilled me."</p> - -<p>Growing boys are always hungry, so, despite the -generous breakfast they had had, they walked over -to the restaurant named. The man who kept it -remembered them well and smiled broadly as they -took seats at a table.</p> - -<p>"On your way to school, I suppose," he said, -as he served them. "Ain't following up Ike -Pludding this trip, are you?"</p> - -<p>"Hardly," answered Dave. "What do you -know of him?"</p> - -<p>"I know he is about down and out," answered -Amos Denman. "And served him right too."</p> - -<p>The boys were about to leave the restaurant -when Dave chanced to glance in one of the windows. -There, on a big platter, was an inviting -heap of chicken salad, above which was a sign -announcing it was for sale at thirty cents a -pint.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Let me try that salad, will you?" Dave asked.</p> - -<p>"Certainly. Want to take some along?" And -Amos Denman passed over a forkful.</p> - -<p>"What are you going to do with chicken -salad?" questioned Roger.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I thought we might want to celebrate our -return by a little feast, Roger."</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! just the thing!" ejaculated the senator's -son. "Is it good? It is? All right, I'll -take a quart."</p> - -<p>"I'll take a quart, too," said Dave. "I guess -you can put it all together."</p> - -<p>"Are those mince pies fresh?" asked Phil, -pointing to some in a case.</p> - -<p>"Just out of the oven. Feel of them."</p> - -<p>"Then I'll take two."</p> - -<p>In the end the three youths purchased quite a -number of things from the restaurant keeper, who -tied up the articles in pasteboard boxes wrapped -in brown paper. Then the lads had to run for the -train and were the last on board.</p> - -<p>It had begun to snow again and the white flakes -were coming down thickly when the train rolled -into the neat little station at Oakdale. The boys -were the only ones to alight and they looked -around eagerly to see if the school carryall was -waiting for them.</p> - -<p>"Hello, fellows!" cried a voice from the end -of the platform, and Joseph Beggs, usually called -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span> -Buster because of his fatness, waddled up. -"Thought you'd be on this train."</p> - -<p>"How are you, Buster?" answered Dave, shaking -hands. "My, but aren't you getting thin!" -And he looked the fat boy over with a grin.</p> - -<p>"It's worry that's doing it," answered Buster, -calmly. "Haven't slept a night since you went -away, Dave. So you really found your dad and -your sister! Sounds like a regular six-act-and-fourteen-scene -drama. We'll have to write it up -and get Horsehair to star in it. First Act: Found -on the Railroad Tracks; Second Act: The Faithful -Farm Boy; Third Act: The King of the School; -Fourth Act——"</p> - -<p>"Waiting for the Stage," interrupted Dave. -"Keep it, Buster, until we're on the way to Oak -Hall. Did you come down alone?"</p> - -<p>"Not much he didn't come down alone!" cried -a voice at Dave's elbow, and Maurice Hamilton, -always called Shadow, appeared. Maurice was as -tall and thin as Buster was stout. "Let me feel -your hand and know you are really here, Dave," -he went on. "Why, your story is—is—what shall -I say?"</p> - -<p>"Great," suggested Roger.</p> - -<p>"Marvelous," added Phil.</p> - -<p>"Out of sight," put in Buster Beggs.</p> - -<p>"All good—and that puts me in mind of a story. -One time there was a——"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Shadow—so early in the day!" cried the senator's -son, reproachfully.</p> - -<p>"Oh, you can't shut him off," exploded Buster. -"He's been telling chestnuts ever since we left the -Hall."</p> - -<p>"This isn't a chestnut, it's a——"</p> - -<p>"Hickory nut," finished Phil; "hard to crack—as -the darky said of the china egg he wanted to -fry."</p> - -<p>"It isn't a chestnut or a hickory nut either," -expostulated the story-teller of the school. -"It's a brand-new one. One time there was a -county——"</p> - -<p>"If it's new you ought to have it copyrighted, Shadow," said Roger.</p> - -<p>"Perhaps a trade-mark might do," added Dave. -"You can get one for——"</p> - -<p>"Say, don't you want to hear this story?" demanded -Shadow.</p> - -<p>"Yes, yes, go on!" was the chorus.</p> - -<p>"Now we've had the first installment we'll have -to have the finish or die," continued Phil, -tragically.</p> - -<p>"Well, one time there was a county fair, with a -number of side shows, snakes, acrobats, and such -things. One tent had a big sign over it, 'The -Greatest and Most Marvelous Wonder of the Age—A -man who plays the piano better with his feet -than most skilled musicians can play with their -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span> -hands. Admission 10 cents.' That sign attracted -a big crowd and brought in a lot of money. When -the folks got inside a man came out, sat down in -front of a piano that played with paper rolls, and -pumped the thing for all he was worth with his -feet!"</p> - -<p>"Oh, what a sell!" roared Phil. "Shadow, -that's the worst you ever told."</p> - -<p>"Quite a feat," said Dave.</p> - -<p>"But painful to the understanding," added -Roger. He looked around. "Hello, here's -Horsehair at last."</p> - -<p>He referred to Jackson Lemond, the driver for -the school, who was always called Horsehair because -of the hairs which invariably clung to his -clothing. The driver was coming down the main -street of the town with a package of harness dressing -in his hand.</p> - -<p>"Had to git this," he explained. "How de do, -young gents? All ready to go to the Hall?"</p> - -<p>"Horsehair, we're going to write a play about -Dave's discoveries," said Buster. "We want -you to star in it. We know you can make a -hit."</p> - -<p>"No starrin' fer me," answered the driver, who -had once played minor parts in a barn-storming -theatrical company. "I'll stick to the hosses."</p> - -<p>"But think of it, Horsehair," went on Buster. -"We'll have you eaten up by cannibals of the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span> -South Seas, frozen to death in Norway snowstorms, -shooting bears as big as elephants, and——"</p> - -<p>"Oh, Buster, do let up!" cried Dave. "None -of those things are true, and you know it. Come -ahead, I am anxious to see the rest of the fellows," -and Dave ran for the carryall, with his -dress-suit case in one hand and one of the packages -from the restaurant in the other.</p> - -<p>Soon the crowd had piled into the turnout, Phil -on the front seat beside the driver, and away they -went. The carryall had been put on runners and -ran as easily as a cutter, having two powerful -horses to pull it.</p> - -<p>All of the boys were in high spirits and as they -sped over the snow they sang and cracked jokes -to their hearts' content. They did not forget the -old school song, sung to the tune of "Auld Lang -Syne," and sang this with a vigor that tested their -lungs to the uttermost:</p> - -<div class="center"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="poem"> - <div class="stanza"> - <span class="i1">"Oak Hall we never shall forget,</span> - <span class="i2">No matter where we roam;</span> - <span class="i1">It is the very best of schools,</span> - <span class="i2">To us it's just like home!</span> - <span class="i1">Then give three cheers, and let them ring</span> - <span class="i2">Throughout this world so wide,</span> - <span class="i1">To let the people know that we</span> - <span class="i2">Elect to here abide!"</span> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>"By the way, how is Gus Plum getting along -these days?" asked Dave of Shadow Hamilton, -during a pause in the fun. He referred, as my old -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span> -readers know, to a youth who in days gone by had -been a great bully at the Hall.</p> - -<p>"Gus Plum needs watching," was the low answer, -so that none of the other boys might hear. -"He is better in some ways, Dave, and much worse -in others."</p> - -<p>"How do you mean, Shadow?"</p> - -<p>"I can't explain here—but I'll do it in private -some day," answered Shadow; and then the carryall -swept up to the school steps and a number of -students ran forth from the building to greet the -new arrivals.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">THE FUN OF A NIGHT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>As my old readers know, Oak Hall was a large -structure of brick and stone, built in the shape of -a broad cross, with wide hallways running from -north to south and east to west. All of the classrooms -were on the ground floor, as were also the -dining hall and kitchen, and the head master's -private office. On the second floor were the majority -of the dormitories, furnished to hold four, -six, and eight pupils each. The school was surrounded -by a wide campus, running down to the -Leming River, where was located a good-sized -boathouse. Some distance away from the river -was a neat gymnasium, and, to the rear of the -school, were commodious stables and sheds. At -the four corners of the campus grew great clumps -of giant oaks, and two oaks stood like sentinels -on either side of the gateway—thus giving the -Hall its name.</p> - -<p>As Dave leaped to the piazza of the school he -was met by Sam Day, another of his old chums, -who gave his hand a squeeze that made him wince. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> -Close by was Chip Macklin, once the toady of -Gus Plum, but now "quite a decent sort," as most -of the lads would say. Further in the rear was -Gus Plum, looking pale and troubled. Evidently -something was wrong with him, as Shadow had -intimated.</p> - -<p>"Sorry I couldn't get down to the depot," said -Sam. "But I had some examples in algebra to do -and they kept me until after the carryall had left."</p> - -<p>There was more handshaking, and Dave did not -forget Macklin or Gus Plum. When he took the -hand of the former bully he found it icy cold and -he noticed that it trembled considerably.</p> - -<p>"How are you, Gus?" he said, pleasantly.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I'm fair," was the hesitating answer. -"I—I am glad to see you back, and doubly glad -to know you found your father."</p> - -<p>"And sister, Gus; don't forget that."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and your sister." And then Gus Plum -let Dave's hand fall and stepped back into the -crowd and vanished. Dave saw that he had something -on his mind, and he wondered more than -ever what Shadow might have to tell him.</p> - -<p>Soon Doctor Clay appeared, a man well along -in years, with gray, penetrating eyes and a face -that could be either kindly or stern as the occasion -demanded.</p> - -<p>"As the boys say, it is all very wonderful, and -I am rejoiced for your sake, Porter," he said. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span> -"Your trip to Norway certainly turned out well, -and you need not begrudge the time lost from -school. Now, with your mind free, you can go at -your studies with vigor, and such a bright pupil as -you ought to be able to make up all the ground -lost."</p> - -<p>"I intend to try my best, sir," answered Dave.</p> - -<p>The only lad at Oak Hall who did not seem to -enjoy Dave's reappearance was Nat Poole. The -dudish youth from Crumville, whose father had, -in times past, caused old Caspar Potts so much -trouble, kept himself aloof, and when he met Dave -in a hallway he turned his head the other way and -pretended not to notice.</p> - -<p>"Nat Poole certainly feels sore," said Dave to -Ben Basswood, his old friend from home, when -Ben came to meet him, having been kept in a classroom -by Job Haskers.</p> - -<p>"Yes, he is sore on everybody," answered Ben. -"Well, he is having a hard time of it, seems to -me. First Chip Macklin cut him, and then Gus -Plum. Then he got mixed up with Nick Jasniff, -and Jasniff had to run away. Then he and Link -Merwell became chums, and you know what happened -to both. Now Merwell is away and Nat is -about left to himself. He is a bigger dude than -ever, and spends a lot of money that the doctor -doesn't know anything about, and yet he can't -make himself popular."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Well, I'm glad money doesn't count at Oak -Hall, Ben."</p> - -<p>"I know you feel that way, Dave, and it does -you credit. I guess now you are about as rich as -anybody, and if money did the trick——"</p> - -<p>"I want to stand on my merits, not on my -pocketbook. Perhaps Nat would make friends if -he wasn't forever showing off and telling how -wealthy his father is."</p> - -<p>"I believe you there."</p> - -<p>"By the way, Ben, do you know anything -about Gus Plum? There seems to be a big change -in him."</p> - -<p>"There is a change, but I can't tell you what it -is. Shadow Hamilton knows. He and Plum -came home late one night, both having been to -Oakdale, and Shadow was greatly excited and -greatly worried. Some of us fellows wanted to -know what it was about, but Shadow refused to -say a word, excepting that he was going to let you -know some time, because you appeared to have -some influence over Gus."</p> - -<p>Ben's words surprised Dave, coming so shortly -after what Shadow himself had said. He was -on the point of asking Ben some more questions, -but reconsidered the matter and said nothing. He -could wait until such a time as Shadow felt in the -humor to unburden his mind.</p> - -<p>Dave and his chums roomed in dormitories Nos. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span> -11 and 12, two large and well-lighted apartments, -with a connecting door between. Not far away -was dormitory No. 13, which was now occupied -by Nat Poole and some others, including Link -Merwell when that individual was at Oak Hall. -One bed was vacant, that which Nick Jasniff had -left so hurriedly.</p> - -<p>In a quiet way the news was spread that Dave -and his chums had provided some good things for -a feast, and that night about twenty boys gathered -in No. 11 and No. 12 to celebrate "the return of -our leader," as Luke Watson expressed it. Luke -was on hand with his banjo and his guitar, to add -a little music if wanted.</p> - -<p>"Say, boys, we couldn't have chosen a better -time for this sort of thing than to-night," announced -Sam Day. "Haskers has gone to town -and Mr. Dale is paying a visit to a neighbor; I -heard the doctor tell Mr. Dale he was tired and -was going to bed early, and best of all Jim Murphy -says he won't hear a thing, provided we set out a -big piece of mince pie for him." Murphy was -monitor of the halls.</p> - -<p>"Good for Jim!" cried Dave. "I'll cut that -piece of pie myself," and he did, and placed it -where he felt certain that the monitor would -find it.</p> - -<p>The boys were allowed to do as they pleased -until half-past nine, and they sang songs and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span> -cracked jokes innumerable. But then the monitor -stuck his head in at the door.</p> - -<p>"Got to be a little quiet from now on," he said, -in a hoarse whisper and with a broad grin on his -face. "I'm awfully deaf to-night, but the doctor -will wake up if there's too much racket."</p> - -<p>"Did you get the pie?" questioned Dave.</p> - -<p>"Not yet, and I'll take it now, if you don't -mind."</p> - -<p>"Jim, do you mean to say you didn't get that -pie?" demanded Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, he's fooling," interrupted Phil. "He -wants a second piece."</p> - -<p>"That's it," came from Shadow. "Puts me in -mind of a story about a boy who——"</p> - -<p>"Never mind the story now, Shadow," interrupted -Dave. "Tell me honestly, Jim, whether -you got the pie or not? Of course you can have -another piece, or some chicken salad——"</p> - -<p>"I didn't get any pie,—or anything else," answered -the monitor.</p> - -<p>"I put it on the bottom of the stand in the upper -hallway."</p> - -<p>"Nothing there when I went to look."</p> - -<p>"Then somebody took it on the sly," said Roger. -"For I was with Dave when he put it there. Anybody -in these rooms guilty?" And he gazed -around sternly.</p> - -<p>All of the boys shook their heads. Then of a -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> -sudden a delicate youth who looked like a girl -arose in astonishment and held up his hands.</p> - -<p>"Well, I declare!" he lisped.</p> - -<p>"What now, Polly?" asked Phil.</p> - -<p>"I wonder if it is really possible," went on -Bertram Vane.</p> - -<p>"What possible?" questioned Dave.</p> - -<p>"Why, when I was coming through the hall -a while ago I almost ran into Nat Poole. He had -something in one hand, under his handkerchief, -and as I passed him I really thought I smelt mince -pie!"</p> - -<p>"Nat Poole!" cried several.</p> - -<p>"Oh, the sneak!" burst out Roger. "He must -have been watching Dave. Maybe he heard us -promise Murphy the pie."</p> - -<p>"Bad luck to him if he stole what was coming to -me," muttered the monitor. "I hope the pie -choked him."</p> - -<p>"If Nat Poole took the pie we'll fix him for -it," said Dave. "Just you leave it to me." -Then he got another portion of the dainty -and handed it to the monitor, who disappeared -immediately.</p> - -<p>"What will you do?" questioned Roger.</p> - -<p>"Since Nat has had some pie I think I'll treat -him to some chicken salad," was the reply. -"Nothing like being generous, you know."</p> - -<p>"Why, Dave, you don't mean you are going -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> -to let Nat Poole have any of this nice salad!" cried -Phil. "I'd see him in Guinea first!"</p> - -<p>"He shall have some—after it has been properly -doctored."</p> - -<p>"Eh? Oh, I see," and the shipowner's son began -to grin. "All right then. But doctor it -good."</p> - -<p>"I shall make no mistake about that," returned -Dave.</p> - -<p>While Shadow was telling a story of a little boy who had fallen down a -well and wanted somebody to "put the staircase down" so he could climb -up, Dave went to a small medicine closet which he had purchased during -his previous term at Oak Hall. From this he got various bottles and -powders and began to "doctor" a nice portion of the chicken salad.</p> - -<p>"Say, Dave, that won't hurt anybody, will it?" -asked Ben, who saw the movement.</p> - -<p>"It may hurt Nat Poole, Ben."</p> - -<p>"Oh, you don't want to injure him."</p> - -<p>"This won't do any harm. I am going to give -him what Professor Potts called green peppers. -Once, when he was particularly talkative, he related -how he had played the joke on a fellow-student -at college. It won't injure Nat Poole, but if -he eats this salad there will surely be fun, I can -promise you that."</p> - -<p>"How are you going to get it to him?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Take it to him myself."</p> - -<p>"You! He'll be suspicious at once and won't -touch it."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps not—we'll wait and see."</p> - -<p>When the feast was practically at an end, Dave -put the doctored salad in a dessert dish, topping -it with some that was sweet and good. On all he -laid some fancy crackers which one of the boys -had contributed.</p> - -<p>"Now, here is where I try the trick," he said, -and put on a sweater, leaving the upper portion -partly over his face. Then, leaving his dormitory, -he tiptoed his way to No. 13 and pushed open the -door softly.</p> - -<p>As he had surmised, Nat Poole had gone to bed -and had just fallen asleep. Going noiselessly to -his side, Dave bent over him and whispered into -his ear:</p> - -<p>"Here, Nat, is something I stole for you from -that crowd that was having the feast. Eat it up -and don't tell the other fellows."</p> - -<p>"Eh, what? The feast?" stammered Nat, and -took the plate in his hand. "Who are you?"</p> - -<p>"Hush!" whispered Dave, warningly. "Don't -wake the others. I stole it for you. Eat it up. -I'll tell you how I did it in the morning. It's a -joke on Dave Porter!" And then Dave glided -away from the bed and out of the room like a -ghost, shutting the door noiselessly after him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span></p> - -<p>Half asleep, Nat Poole was completely bewildered -by what he heard. In the semi-darkness -he could not imagine who had brought the -dish full of stuff. But he remembered the words, -"eat it up" and "don't tell the other fellows" -and "a joke on Dave Porter." That was enough -for Nat. He sat up, looked at the fancy crackers -and the salad, and smacked his lips.</p> - -<p>"Must have been one of our old crowd," he -mused. "Maybe Shingle or Remney. Well, it's -a joke on Dave Porter right enough, and better -than taking that pie he left for Murphy." And -then he began to munch the crackers and eat the -salad, using a tiny fork Dave had thoughtfully -provided. He liked chicken salad very much, and -this seemed particularly good, although at times -it had a bitter flavor for which he could not -account.</p> - -<p>Peering through the keyhole of the door, Dave -saw his intended victim make way with the salad. -Then he ran back to his dormitory.</p> - -<p>"It's all right," he said. "Now all of you undress -and go to bed,—and watch for what comes!"</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">WHAT HAPPENED TO NAT POOLE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>The students of dormitories No. 11 and No. 12 -scarcely had time to get to bed when they heard a -noise in the apartment Nat Poole and some others -occupied. First came a subdued groan, followed -by another, and then they heard Nat Poole get up.</p> - -<p>"What's the matter?" they heard a student -named Belcher ask.</p> - -<p>"Why—er—I'm burning up!" gasped Nat -Poole. "Let me get a drink of water!" And -he leaped from his bedside to where there was a -stand with a pitcher of ice-water and a glass.</p> - -<p>He was so eager to get the water that, in the -semi-darkness, he hit the stand with his arm. Over -it went, and the pitcher and glass fell to the floor -with a crash. The noise aroused everybody in -the dormitory.</p> - -<p>"What's the matter?"</p> - -<p>"Are burglars breaking in?"</p> - -<p>"Confound the luck!" muttered Nat Poole. -"Oh, I must get some water! I am burning up -alive!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span></p> - -<p>"What's done it?" questioned Belcher.</p> - -<p>"I—er—never mind now. I am burning up -and must have some water!" roared the dudish -pupil, and dashed out of the dormitory in the -direction of a water tank located at the end of the -hall.</p> - -<p>Here he was a little more careful and got the -drink he desired. But scarcely had he taken a -mouthful when he ejected it with great force.</p> - -<p>"Wow! how bitter that tastes!" he gasped. -Then of a sudden he commenced to shiver. -"Wonder if that salad poisoned me? Who gave -it to me, anyhow?"</p> - -<p>He tried the water again, but it was just as bitter -as before. Then he ran to a bathroom, to try -the water there. By this time his mouth and throat -felt like fire, and, thoroughly scared, he ran back -to his sleeping apartment and began to yell for -help.</p> - -<p>His cries aroused a good portion of the inmates -of Oak Hall, and students came from all directions -to see what was the matter. They found -poor Nat sitting on a chair, the picture of misery.</p> - -<p>"I—I guess I'm poisoned and I'm going to -die!" he wailed. "Somebody better get a doctor."</p> - -<p>"What did you eat?" demanded half a dozen -boys.</p> - -<p>"I—er—I ate some salad a fellow brought to -me in the dark. I don't know who he was. Oh, my -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span> -throat! It feels as if a red-hot poker was in it! -And I can't drink water either! Oh, I know I -am going to die!"</p> - -<p>"Try oil—that's good for a burn," suggested -one student, and he brought forth some cod liver -oil. Nat hated cod liver oil almost as much as -poison, but he was scared and took the dose without -a murmur. It helped a little, but his throat -felt far from comfortable and soon it commenced -to burn as much as ever.</p> - -<p>By this time Doctor Clay had been aroused and -he came to the dormitory in a dressing gown and -slippers.</p> - -<p>"Nat Poole has been poisoned!" cried several.</p> - -<p>"Poisoned!" ejaculated the master of the Hall. -"How is this, Poole?" and he strode to the suffering -pupil's side.</p> - -<p>"I—I don't know," groaned Nat. "I—er—ate -some mince pie and some salad——"</p> - -<p>"Perhaps it is only indigestion," was the doctor's -comment. "You may get over it in a little -while."</p> - -<p>"But my throat——" And then the dudish boy -stopped short. The fire in his mouth and throat -had suddenly gone down—like a tooth stopping its -aching.</p> - -<p>"What were you going to say?" asked Doctor -Clay.</p> - -<p>"Why, I—that is—my throat isn't so bad now." -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> -And Nat's face took on a sudden sheepish look. -In some way he realized he had been more scared -than hurt.</p> - -<p>"Let me have a look at your throat," went on -the master of the Hall and took his pupil to a -strong light. "It is a little red, but that is all. -Is your stomach all right?"</p> - -<p>"It seems to be—and the pain in my throat and -mouth is all gone now," added Nat.</p> - -<p>The doctor handed him a glass of water a boy -had brought and Nat tried it. The liquid tasted -natural, much to his surprise, and the drink made -him feel quite like himself once more.</p> - -<p>"I—I guess I am all right now," he said after -an awkward pause. "I—er—am sorry I woke -you up."</p> - -<p>"After this be careful of how much you eat," -said the doctor, stiffly. "If a boy stuffs himself on -mince pie and salad he is bound to suffer for it." -Then he directed all the students to go to bed at -once, and retired to his own apartment.</p> - -<p>If ever a lad was puzzled that lad was Nat -Poole. For the life of him he could not determine -whether he had suffered naturally or whether a -trick had been played on him. He wanted very -much to know who had brought him the salad, but -could not find out. For days after the boys would -yell "mince pie" and "salad" at him, much to -his annoyance.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span></p> - -<p>"That certainly was a good one," was Phil's -comment. "I reckon Nat will learn to keep his -hands off of things after this." And he and the -others had a good laugh over the trick Dave had -played. It proved to be perfectly harmless, for -the next day Poole felt as well as ever.</p> - -<p>As Dave had said, he was determined to make -up the lessons lost during his trip to England and -Norway, and he consequently applied himself with -vigor to all his studies. At this, Mr. Dale, who -was head teacher, was particularly pleased, and he -did all he could to aid the youth.</p> - -<p>As during previous terms, Dave had much trouble -with Job Haskers. A brilliant teacher, Haskers -was as arbitrary and dictatorial as could be -imagined, and he occasionally said things which -were so sarcastic they cut to the quick. Very few -of the boys liked him, and some positively hated -him.</p> - -<p>"I always feel like fighting when I run up -against old Haskers," was the way Roger expressed -himself. "I'd give ten dollars if he'd pack his -trunk and leave."</p> - -<p>"And then come back the next day," put in -Phil, with a grin.</p> - -<p>"Not much! When he leaves I want him to -stay away!"</p> - -<p>"That puts me in mind of a story," said Shadow, -who was present.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span></p> - -<p>"What, another!" cried Dave, with a mock -groan. "Oh, but this is dreadful!"</p> - -<p>"Not so bad—as you'll soon see. A boy had a -little dog, who could howl morning, noon, and -night, to beat the band. Next door to the boy -lived a very nervous man. Said he to the boy one -day: 'Will you sell me that dog for a dollar?' -'Make it two dollars and the dog is yours,' answered -the boy. So the man, to get rid of that -howling dog, paid the boy the two dollars and -shipped the dog to the pound. Then he asked the -boy: 'What are you going to do with the two -dollars?' 'Buy two more dogs,' said the boy. -Then the man went away and wept."</p> - -<p>"That's all right!" cried Sam Day, and everybody -laughed. Then he added: "What can disturb -a fellow more than a howling dog at -night?"</p> - -<p>"I know," answered Dave, quietly.</p> - -<p>"What?"</p> - -<p>"Two dogs," and then Dave ducked to avoid -a book that Sam threw at him.</p> - -<p>"Speaking of dogs reminds me of something," -said Buster Beggs. "You all remember Mike -Marcy, the miserly old farmer whose mule we returned -some time ago."</p> - -<p>"I am not likely to forget him," answered Dave, -who had had more than one encounter with the -fellow, as my old readers are aware.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Well, he has got a very savage dog and has -posted signs all over his place, 'Beware of the -Dog!' Two or three of the fellows, who were -crossing his corner lot one day, came near being -bitten."</p> - -<p>"Were you one of them?" asked Roger.</p> - -<p>"Yes, and we weren't doing anything either—only -crossing the vacant lot to take a short-cut to -the school, to avoid being late."</p> - -<p>"I was in the crowd," said Luke Watson, "and -I had a good mind to kill the dog."</p> - -<p>"We'll have to go over some day and see -Marcy," said Phil. "I haven't forgotten how he -accused me of stealing his apples."</p> - -<p>"He once accused me of stealing a chicken," -put in a boy named Messmer. "I'd like to take -him down a peg or two for that."</p> - -<p>"Let us go over to his place next week some time -and tease him," suggested another boy named Henshaw, -and some of the others said they would bear -his words in mind.</p> - -<p>Messmer and Henshaw were the owners of an -ice-boat named the <i>Snowbird</i>. They had built the -craft themselves, and, while it was not very handsome, -it had good going qualities, and that was all -the boys wanted.</p> - -<p>"Come on out in the <i>Snowbird</i>," said Henshaw, -to Dave and several of the others, on the following -Saturday afternoon, when there was no school. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span> -"The ice on the river is very good, and the wind -is just right for a spin."</p> - -<p>"Thanks, I'll go with pleasure," answered -Dave; and soon the party was off. The river, -frozen over from end to end, was alive with skaters -and ice-boats, and presented a scene of light-heartedness -and pleasure.</p> - -<p>"There goes an ice-boat from the Rockville -military academy," said Messmer, presently. "I -guess they don't want to race. They haven't forgotten -how we beat them." And he was right; the -Rockville ice-boat soon tacked to the other side -of the river, the cadets on board paying no attention -to the Oak Hall students.</p> - -<p>The boys on the ice-boat did not go to their -favorite spot, Robber Island, but allowed the -<i>Snowbird</i> to sweep up an arm of the river, between -several large hills. The hills were covered with -hemlocks and cedars, between which the snow lay -to a depth of one or two feet.</p> - -<p>"Do you know what I'd like to do some day?" -remarked Roger. "Come up here after rabbits." -He had a shotgun, of which he was quite -proud.</p> - -<p>"I believe you'd find plenty," answered Dave. -"I'd like to go myself. I used to hunt, when I was -on the farm."</p> - -<p>"Let us walk up the hills and take a look around—now -we are here," continued the senator's son. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span> -"If we see any rabbits' tracks we'll know they -are on hand."</p> - -<p>Dave agreed, and he, Roger, and Phil left the -ice-boat, stating they would be back in half an hour.</p> - -<p>"All right!" sang out Messmer. "We'll -cruise around in the meantime. When we get back -we'll whistle for you."</p> - -<p>The tramp through the deep snow was not easy, -yet the three chums enjoyed it, for it made them -feel good to be out in the clear, cold atmosphere, -every breath of which was invigorating. They -went on silently, so as not to disturb any game that -might be near.</p> - -<p>"Here are rabbit tracks!" said Dave, in a low -tone, after the top of the first hill was gained, and -he pointed to the prints, running around the trees -and bushes. "Shooting ought certainly to be good -in this neighborhood."</p> - -<p>From one hill they tramped to another, the base -of which came down to the river at a point where -there was a deep spot known as Lagger's Hole. -Here the ice was usually full of air-holes and unsafe, -and skaters and ice-boats avoided the locality.</p> - -<p>From the top of the hill the boys commenced to -throw snowballs down on the ice, seeing who could -throw the farthest. Then Phil suggested they -make a big snowball and roll it down.</p> - -<p>"I'll bet, if it reaches the ice, it will go clear -across the river," said the shipowner's son.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span></p> - -<p>"All right, let's try it," answered Dave and -Roger, and the three set to work to make a round, -hard ball. They rolled it around the top of the -hill until it was all of three feet in diameter -and then pushed it to the edge.</p> - -<p>"Now then, send her down!" cried Phil, and -the three boys gave a push that took the big snowball -over the edge of the hill. Slowly at first and -then faster and faster, it rolled down the hill, increasing -in size as it progressed.</p> - -<p>"It's getting there!" sang out Roger. "See -how it is shooting along!"</p> - -<p>"Look!" yelled Dave, pointing up the river. -"An ice-boat is coming!"</p> - -<p>All looked and saw that he was right. It was -a craft from the Rockville academy, and it was -headed straight for the spot where the big snowball -was about to cross.</p> - -<p>"If the snowball hits them, there will be a -smash-up!" cried Roger.</p> - -<p>"And that is just what is going to happen, I -fear," answered Dave.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">WHAT A BIG SNOWBALL DID</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>As the ice-boat came closer the boys on the hill -saw that it contained four persons, two cadets and -two young ladies. The latter were evidently -guests, for they sat in the stern and took no part -in handling the craft.</p> - -<p>Dave set up a loud cry of warning and his chums -joined in. But if those on the ice-boat heard, they -paid no heed. On and on they came, heading for -the very spot for which the great snowball, now all -of six feet in diameter, was shooting.</p> - -<p>"The ice is full of holes, maybe the snowball -will drop into one of them," said Phil. But this -was not to be. The snowball kept straight on, -until it and the ice-boat were less than a hundred -feet apart.</p> - -<p>It was then that one of the cadets on the craft -saw the peril and uttered a cry of alarm. He tried -to bring the ice-boat around, and his fellow-student -aided him. But it was too late, and in a few seconds -more the big snowball hit the craft, bowled -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span> -it over, and sent it spinning along the ice toward -some of the largest of the air-holes.</p> - -<p>"They are going into the water!" gasped -Roger.</p> - -<p>"Come on—let us see if we can help them!" -returned Dave, and plunged down the hill. He -took the course the big snowball had taken, and -his chums came after him. More than once they -fell, but picked themselves up quickly and kept on -until the ice was gained. At the edge they came -to a halt, for the air-holes told them plainly of the -danger ahead.</p> - -<p>"There they go—into the water!" cried Dave, -and waiting no longer, he ran out on the ice, picking -his way between the air-holes as best he could. -Several times the ice cracked beneath his weight, -but he did not turn back. He felt that the occupants -of the ice-boat were in peril of their lives and -that in a measure he was responsible for this crisis.</p> - -<p>The river at this point was all of a hundred -yards wide and the accident had occurred close to -the farther side. The ice-boat had been sent to -where two air-holes were close together, and the -weight of the craft and its occupants had caused -it to crack the ice, and it now rested half in and -half out of the water. One of the cadets and one -of the young ladies had been flung off to a safe -place, but the other pair were clinging desperately -to the framework.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, we shall be drowned! We shall be -drowned!" cried the maiden in distress.</p> - -<p>"Can't you jump off?" asked the cadet who was -safe on the ice.</p> - -<p>"I—I am afraid!" wailed the girl. "Oh, the -ice is sinking!" she added, as an ominous sound -reached her ears.</p> - -<p>To the credit of the cadet on the ice-boat, he remained -the cooler of the two, and he called to his -fellow-student to run for a fence-rail which might -be used to rescue the girl and himself. But the -nearest fence was a long way off, and time, just -then, was precious.</p> - -<p>"Cut a couple of ropes!" sang out Dave, as -he dashed up. "Cut one and throw it over -here!"</p> - -<p>The cadet left on the overturned craft understood -the suggestion, and taking out his pocketknife, -he cut two of the ropes. He tied one fast to -the other and sent an end spinning out toward -Dave and the cadet on the ice. The other end of -the united ropes remained fast to the ice-boat.</p> - -<p>By this time Phil and Roger had come up, and -all the lads on the firm ice took hold of the rope -and pulled with all their might. Dave directed the -operation, and slowly the ice-boat came up from the -hole into which it had partly sunk and slid over -toward the shore.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! we've got her!" cried Phil.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Vera, are you hurt?" asked the girl on the -ice, anxiously.</p> - -<p>"Not at all, Mary; only one foot is wet," answered -the girl who had been rescued.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I'm so glad!" And then the two girls -embraced in the joy of their escape.</p> - -<p>"I'd like to know where that big snowball came -from," growled the cadet who had been flung off -the ice-boat when the shock came. He looked at -Dave and his companions. "Did you start that -thing?"</p> - -<p>"We did," answered Dave, "but we didn't -know you were coming."</p> - -<p>"It was a mighty careless thing to do," put in the -cadet who had been rescued. "We might have -been drowned!"</p> - -<p>"I believe they did it on purpose," said the -other cadet. He looked at the letters on a sweater -Roger wore. "You're from Oak Hall, aren't -you?"</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"Thought you'd have some sport, eh?" This -was said with a sneer. "Say, Cabot, we ought to -give 'em something for this," he added, turning to -his fellow-cadet.</p> - -<p>"So we should," growled Cabot, who chanced -to be the owner of the craft that had been damaged. -"They have got to pay for breaking the -ice-boat, anyway."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, Mr. Anderson, please don't get into a -quarrel!" pleaded one of the girls.</p> - -<p>"Well, those rowdies deserve a thrashing," answered -Anderson. He was a big fellow, with -rather a hard look on his face.</p> - -<p>"Thank you, but we are not rowdies," retorted -Roger. "We were having a little fun and did -not dream of striking you with the snowball."</p> - -<p>"If you know anything about the river, you -know ice-boats and skaters rarely if ever come this -way," added Phil. "The ice around here is always -full of air-holes and consequently dangerous."</p> - -<p>"Oh, you haven't got to teach me where to go," -growled Anderson.</p> - -<p>"I'm only stating a fact."</p> - -<p>"The ice is certainly not very nice around -here," said one of the girls. "Perhaps we might -have gotten into a hole even if the big snowball -hadn't struck us."</p> - -<p>At this remark Dave and his chums gave the -girl a grateful look. The cadets were annoyed, -and one whispered something to the other.</p> - -<p>"You fellows get to work and fix the ice-boat," -said Cabot.</p> - -<p>"And do it quick, too," added Anderson.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I—I think I'll walk the rest of the way home," said one of the girls. -"Will you come along, Vera?"</p> - -<p>"Yes," answered the other. She stepped up -to Dave's side. "Thank you for telling Mr. -Cabot what to do, and for pulling us out of the -hole," she went on, and gave the boys a warm -smile.</p> - -<p>"Going to leave us?" growled Anderson.</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"That ain't fair. You promised——"</p> - -<p>"To take a ride on the ice-boat," finished the -girl named Vera. "We did it, and now I am going -home."</p> - -<p>"And so am I," added the other girl. "Good-bye."</p> - -<p>"But see here——" went on Anderson, and -caught the girl named Vera by the arm.</p> - -<p>"Please let go, Mr. Anderson."</p> - -<p>"I want——"</p> - -<p>"Let the young lady go if she wishes to," said -Dave, stepping up.</p> - -<p>"This isn't your affair," blustered Anderson.</p> - -<p>"No gentleman would detain a lady against her -will."</p> - -<p>"Good-bye," said the girl, and stepped back -several paces when released by the cadet.</p> - -<p>"All right, Vera Rockwell, I'll not take you out -again," growled Anderson, seeing she was bound -to go.</p> - -<p>"You'll not have the chance, thank you!" flung -back the girl, and then she joined her companion, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span> -and both hurried away from the shore and to a -road running near by.</p> - -<p>After the girls had gone there was an awkward -silence. Both Cabot and Anderson felt sore to be -treated in this fashion, and especially in the presence -of those from Oak Hall, a rival institution to -that where they belonged.</p> - -<p>"Well, what are you going to do about the damage -done?" grumbled Anderson.</p> - -<p>"I don't think the ice-boat is damaged much," -answered Dave. "Let us look her over and -see."</p> - -<p>"If she is, you'll pay the bill," came from Cabot.</p> - -<p>"Well, we can do that easily enough," answered -Roger lightly.</p> - -<p>The craft was righted and inspected. The damage -proved to be trifling and the ice-boat was speedily -made fit for use.</p> - -<p>"If I find she isn't all right, I'll make some of -you foot the bill," said Cabot.</p> - -<p>"I am willing to pay for all damage done," answered -Dave. "My name is Dave Porter."</p> - -<p>"Oh! I've heard of you," said Anderson. -"You're on the Oak Hall football team."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and I've had the pleasure of helping to -beat Rockville," answered Dave, and could not -help grinning.</p> - -<p>"Humph! Wait till next season! We'll show -you a thing or two," growled Anderson, and then -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span> -he and Cabot boarded the ice-boat, trimmed the -sail, and stood off down the river.</p> - -<p>"Well, they are what I call a couple of pills," -was Phil's comment. "I don't see how two nice -girls could go out with them."</p> - -<p>"They certainly were two nice girls," answered -Roger. "That Vera Rockwell had beautiful eyes -and hair. And did you see the smile she gave -Dave! Dave, you're the lucky one!"</p> - -<p>"That other girl is named Mary Feversham," -answered Phil. "Her father is connected with -the express company. I met her once, but she -doesn't seem to remember me. I think she is -better-looking than Miss Rockwell."</p> - -<p>"Gracious, Phil must be smitten!" cried -Dave.</p> - -<p>"When is it to come off, Phil?" asked the senator's -son. "We want time to buy presents, you -know."</p> - -<p>"Oh, you can poke fun if you want to," grumbled -the shipowner's son. "She's a nice girl and -I'd like to have the chance to meet her. Somebody -said she was a good skater."</p> - -<p>"Well, if you go skating with her, ask Miss -Rockwell to come, too, and I'll be at the corner -waiting for you," said the senator's son. "That -is, if Dave don't try to cut me out."</p> - -<p>"No danger—Jessie wouldn't allow it," replied -Phil.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span></p> - -<p>"You leave Jessie out of it," answered Dave, -flushing a trifle. "Just the same, I agree with both -of you, those girls looked to be very nice."</p> - -<p>The three boys walked along the river bank for -nearly half a mile before they came in sight of the -<i>Snowbird</i>. Then Messmer and Henshaw wanted -to know what had kept them so long.</p> - -<p>"I'd not go in there with my boat," said Messmer, -after he had heard their story. "Those air-holes -are too dangerous."</p> - -<p>When the lads got back to Oak Hall they found -a free-for-all snowball fight in progress. One -crowd was on the campus and the other in the road -beyond.</p> - -<p>"This suits me!" cried Roger. "Come on, -Dave," and he joined the force on the road. His -chums did the same, and sent the snowballs flying -at a brisk rate.</p> - -<p>The fight was a furious one for over an hour. -The force on the campus outnumbered those in the -road and the latter were driven to where the highway -made a turn and where there were several -clumps of trees and bushes. Here, Dave called on -those around him to make a stand, and the other -crowd was halted in its onward rush.</p> - -<p>"Here comes Horsehair in a cutter!" cried one -of the students, presently. "Let us give him a -salute."</p> - -<p>"All right!" called back Dave. "Some snow -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span> -will make him strong, and brush off some of the -hair he carries around with him."</p> - -<p>The boys made a number of snowballs and, led -by Dave, waited for the appearance of the cutter. -Soon it turned the bend, the horse on a trot and the -sleighbells jingling merrily.</p> - -<p>"Now then, all together!" shouted Dave, and -prepared to hurl a snowball at the man who was -driving.</p> - -<p>"Hold on!" yelled Roger, suddenly.</p> - -<p>But the warning cry came too late for Dave and -Phil, who were in the lead. They let fly their -snowballs, and the man in the cutter was struck in -the chin and the ear. He fell backward, but speedily -recovered and stopped his horse.</p> - -<p>"You young rascals!" he spluttered hoarsely. -"What do you mean by snowballing me in this -fashion!"</p> - -<p>"Job Haskers!" murmured Dave, in consternation.</p> - -<p>"What a mistake!" groaned Phil. "We are -in for it now!"</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">PRISONERS IN THE SCHOOL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Dave and Phil had indeed made a serious mistake, -and they knew at once that they were in for -a severe lecture, and worse. Job Haskers was -naturally an irascible man, and for the past few -days he had been in a particularly bad humor.</p> - -<p>"Excuse me, Mr. Haskers," said Dave, respectfully. -"I didn't know you were in the cutter."</p> - -<p>"You did it on purpose—don't deny it, Porter!" -fumed the teacher. "It is outrageous, infamous, -that a pupil of Oak Hall should act so!"</p> - -<p>"Really, Mr. Haskers, it was a mistake," spoke -up Phil. "We thought it was Horsehair—I mean -Lemond, who was driving."</p> - -<p>"Bah! Do I look like Lemond? And, anyway, -what right would you have to snowball the driver -for this school? It is scandalous! I shall make -an example of you. Report to me at the office in -five minutes, both of you!"</p> - -<p>The boys' hearts sank at this order, and they -felt worse when they suddenly remembered that -both Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale were away and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span> -that, consequently, Job Haskers was, for the time -being, in authority. The teacher went back to the -cutter, took up the reins, and drove out of sight -around the campus entrance.</p> - -<p>"Too bad!" was Roger's comment. "I yelled -to you not to throw."</p> - -<p>"I know you did, but I had already done so," -answered Dave.</p> - -<p>"And so had I," added Phil.</p> - -<p>"Say, that puts me in mind of a story," exclaimed -Shadow, who was in the crowd. "A man -once had a mule——"</p> - -<p>"Who wants to listen to a story at this time?" -broke in Ben Basswood.</p> - -<p>"Never mind, let's have the yarn," said Dave. -"Perhaps it will serve to brighten our gloom," and -he smiled feebly.</p> - -<p>"This man had a mule in which a neighbor was -very much interested," continued Shadow. "One -day the mule got sick, and every day after that the -neighbor would tell the owner of some new remedy -for curing him. One day he came over to where -the mule-owner lived. 'Say,' he says, 'I've got the -best remedy a-going. You must try it.' 'Don't -think I will,' answered the mule-owner. 'Oh, but -you must, I insist,' said the neighbor. 'It will -sure cure your mule and set him on his feet again.' -'I don't think so,' said the mule-owner. 'But I -am positive,' cried the neighbor. 'Just give it a -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span> -trial.' 'Never,' said the mule-owner. Then the -neighbor got mad. 'Say, why won't you try this -remedy?' he growled. 'I won't because the mule -is dead,' answered the other man. Then the neighbor -went home in deep thought."</p> - -<p>"Well, that's to the point," said the senator's -son, laughing. "For I told them to stop after the -damage was done."</p> - -<p>In no enviable frame of mind Dave and Phil -walked into the school, took off their outer garments -and caps, and made their way to the office. -Job Haskers had not yet come in, and they had to -wait several minutes for him.</p> - -<p>As has been said, the teacher was in far from a -friendly humor. Some months before he had invested -a portion of his savings in some mining -stock, thinking that he would be able to make -money fast. Now the stock had become practically -worthless, and that very morning he had learned -that he would never be able to get more than ten -per cent. of his money back.</p> - -<p>"You are a couple of scamps," he said, harshly. -"I am going to teach you a needed lesson." And -then the two boys saw that he held behind him a -carriage-whip.</p> - -<p>Dave and Phil were astonished, and with good -reason. So far as they knew, corporal punishment -was not permitted at Oak Hall excepting on very -rare occasions,—where a pupil had taken his choice -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span> -of a whipping or expulsion. Was it possible that -Job Haskers intended to chastise them bodily?</p> - -<p>"Mr. Haskers, I am very sorry that I hit you -with that snowball," said Dave. "As I said before, -I did not know it was you, and it was only -thrown in fun."</p> - -<p>"What Dave says is true," added Phil. "I -hope you will accept my apology for what happened."</p> - -<p>"I'll accept no apologies!" fumed Job Haskers. -"It was done on purpose, and you must both suffer -for it," and the teacher brandished the whip -as if to strike them then and there.</p> - -<p>"Mr. Haskers, what do you intend to do?" -asked Dave, quietly but firmly.</p> - -<p>"I intend to give you the thrashing you -deserve!"</p> - -<p>"With that whip?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, with this whip."</p> - -<p>"You'll not do it, sir!"</p> - -<p>"What!"</p> - -<p>"I say, you'll not do it, sir."</p> - -<p>"Hum! We'll see about this!" And the -teacher glared at Dave as if to eat him up.</p> - -<p>"You have no authority to whip us," put in -Phil.</p> - -<p>"Who says so?"</p> - -<p>"I say so."</p> - -<p>"And Phil is right," added Dave. "I'll not -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span> -allow it, so you may as well put that whip -away."</p> - -<p>"I'd like to know who is master here, you or -I?" demanded Job Haskers, turning red with rage.</p> - -<p>"Doctor Clay is master here, and we are under -his care. If you try to strike me with that whip -I'll report the matter to him," answered Dave. -"You may punish me any other way, if you wish, -but I won't put up with a whipping."</p> - -<p>"And I won't be whipped either," added Phil.</p> - -<p>"I'll show you!" roared Job Haskers, and raising -the whip he tried to bring it down on Dave's -head. The youth dodged, turned, and caught the -whip in his hands.</p> - -<p>"Let go that whip, Porter!"</p> - -<p>"I will not—not until you promise not to strike -at me again."</p> - -<p>"I'll promise nothing! Let go, I say!"</p> - -<p>The teacher struggled to get the whip free of -Dave's grasp, and a scuffle ensued. Dave was -forced up against a side stand, upon which stood a -beautiful marble statue of Mercury.</p> - -<p>"Look out for the statue!" cried Phil, in alarm, -but even as he spoke Dave was shoved back, and -over went the stand and ornament, the statue -breaking into several pieces.</p> - -<p>"There, now see what you've done!" cried Job -Haskers, as the battle ceased for the moment, and -Dave let go the whip.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span></p> - -<p>"It wasn't my fault—you shoved me into it," -answered Dave.</p> - -<p>"It was your fault, and you'll pay the damages. -That statue was worth at least fifty dollars. And -you'll take your thrashing, too," added the teacher, -vindictively.</p> - -<p>"Don't you dare to hit Dave," cried Phil, "or -me either, Mr. Haskers. You can punish us, but -you can't whip us, so there!"</p> - -<p>"Ha! Both of you defy me, eh?"</p> - -<p>"We are not to be whipped, and that settles it," -said Dave.</p> - -<p>"I presume you think, because you are two to -one, you can get the better of me," sneered the -teacher. He knew the two boys were strong, and -he did not wish to risk a fight with them.</p> - -<p>"I don't want to get the better of anybody, but -I am not going to let you whip me," answered -Dave, stubbornly.</p> - -<p>"If you are willing, we'll leave the matter to -Doctor Clay," suggested the shipowner's son.</p> - -<p>"You come with me," returned the teacher -abruptly, and led the way out of the office to a -small room used for the storage of schoolbooks -and writing-pads. The room had nothing but a -big closet and had a small window, set up high in -the wall. The shelves on the walls were full of -new books and on the floor were piles of volumes -that had seen better days.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Going to lock us in, I guess," whispered Phil.</p> - -<p>"Well, he can do it if he wants to, but he -shan't whip me," answered Dave, in an equally low -tone.</p> - -<p>"Now, you can stay here for the present," -growled Job Haskers, as he held open the door. -"And don't you dare to make any noise either."</p> - -<p>"What about supper?" asked Dave, for he was -hungry.</p> - -<p>"You shall have something to eat when the -proper time comes."</p> - -<p>The boys walked into the room, and Job Haskers -immediately closed the door and locked it, -placing the key in his pocket. Then the lads heard -him walk away, and all became silent, for the book-room -was located between two classrooms which -were not in use on Saturdays and Sundays.</p> - -<p>"Well, what do you make of this?" asked the -shipowner's son, after an awkward pause.</p> - -<p>"Nothing—what is there to make, Phil? Here -we are, and likely to stay for a while."</p> - -<p>"Are you going to pay for that broken statue?"</p> - -<p>"Was it my fault it was broken?"</p> - -<p>"No—he ran you into the stand."</p> - -<p>"Then I don't see why I ought to pay."</p> - -<p>"He may claim you had no right to fight him -off."</p> - -<p>"He had no right to attack me with the whip. -I don't think Doctor Clay will stand for that."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span></p> - -<p>"If he does, he isn't the man I thought he was."</p> - -<p>The two youths walked around the little room, -gazing at the rows of books. Then Dave stood on -a pile of old books and looked out of the small -window.</p> - -<p>"See anything worth looking at?" asked his -chum.</p> - -<p>"No, all I can see is a corner of the campus and -a lot of snow. Nobody is in sight."</p> - -<p>"Wonder how long old Haskers intends to keep -us here?"</p> - -<p>"I'm sure I don't know."</p> - -<p>With nothing to do, the boys looked over some -schoolbooks. They were not of great interest, and -soon it grew too dark to read. Phil gave a long -sigh.</p> - -<p>"This is exciting, I must say," he said, sarcastically.</p> - -<p>"Never mind, it will be exciting enough when -we face Doctor Clay."</p> - -<p>"I'd rather face him than old Haskers, Dave."</p> - -<p>"Oh, so would I! When will the doctor be -back?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know."</p> - -<p>An hour went by, and the two prisoners heard -a muffled tramping of feet which told them that -the other students had assembled in the dining hall -for supper. The thought of the bountiful tables -made them both more hungry than ever.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I'd give as much as a dollar for a couple of -good sandwiches," said the shipowner's son, dismally. -"Seems to me, I'm hollow clear down to -my heels!"</p> - -<p>"Wait, I've got an idea!" returned Dave.</p> - -<p>He felt in his pocket and brought forth several -keys. Just as he did this they heard footsteps in the -hallway, and Dave slipped the keys back in his -pocket.</p> - -<p>The door was flung open and Job Haskers appeared, -followed by one of the dining room waiters, -who carried a tray containing two glasses of milk -and half a dozen slices of bread and butter.</p> - -<p>"Here is something for you to eat," said the -teacher, and directed the waiter to place the tray -on a pile of books.</p> - -<p>"Is this all we are to have?" demanded Dave.</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"I'm hungry!" growled Phil. "That won't -satisfy me."</p> - -<p>"It will have to satisfy you, Lawrence."</p> - -<p>"I think it's a shame!"</p> - -<p>"I want no more words with you," retorted Job -Haskers, and motioned the waiter to leave the -room. Then he went out, locking the door and -pocketing the key as before.</p> - -<p>"Well, if this isn't the limit!" growled Phil. -"A glass of milk and three slices of bread and -butter apiece!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Well, we shan't starve, Phil," and Dave -grinned to himself in the semi-darkness.</p> - -<p>"And no light to eat by—and the room more -than half cold. Dave, are you going to stand -this?"</p> - -<p>"I am not," was the firm response.</p> - -<p>"What are you going to do?"</p> - -<p>"Get out of here—if I possibly can," was -Dave's reply.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">A MOVE IN THE DARK</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Dave took the bunch of keys from his pocket -and approached the door. He tried one key after -another, but none of them appeared to fit. Then -Phil brought out such keys as he possessed, but all -proved unavailable.</p> - -<p>"That is one idea knocked in the head," said -Dave, and heaved a sigh.</p> - -<p>"I am going to tackle the bread and milk," said -Phil. "It is better than nothing."</p> - -<p>"It won't make us suffer from indigestion -either," answered Dave, with a short laugh.</p> - -<p>Sitting on some of the old schoolbooks the two -youths ate the scanty meal Job Haskers had provided. -To help pass the time they made the meal -last as long as possible, eating every crumb of the -bread and draining the milk to the last drop. The -bread was stale, and they felt certain the teacher -had furnished that which was old on purpose.</p> - -<p>"I'll wager he'd like to hammer the life out of -us," was Phil's comment. "Just wait and see the -story he cooks up to tell Doctor Clay!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Wonder what the other fellows think of our -absence, Phil?"</p> - -<p>"Maybe they have asked Haskers about it."</p> - -<p>Having disposed of all there was to eat and -drink, the two lads walked around the little room -to keep warm. Then Dave went at the door again, -examining the lock with great care, and feeling of -the hinges.</p> - -<p>"Well, I declare!" he cried, almost joyfully.</p> - -<p>"What now, Dave?"</p> - -<p>"This door has hinges that set into this room -and are held together by little rods running from -the top to the bottom of each hinge. If we can -take out the two rods, I am almost certain we can -open the door from the hinge side!"</p> - -<p>This was interesting news, and Phil came forward -to aid Dave in removing the tiny rod which -held the two parts of each hinge together. It was -no easy task, for the rods were somewhat rusted, -but at last both were removed, and then the boys -felt the door give way at that point.</p> - -<p>Now that they could get out, Phil wanted to -know what was to be done next.</p> - -<p>"I think I'll go out and hunt up something to -eat on the sly," answered Dave. "Then we can -come back here and wait for Doctor Clay's -arrival."</p> - -<p>"Good! I'll go with you. I don't want you to -run the risk alone."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span></p> - -<p>They waited until they felt that the dining room -was deserted and then pried the door open and -stole from their prison. Tiptoeing their way -through the side hall, they reached a door which -led to a big pantry, connecting the dining room -and the kitchen. As they had anticipated, the -pantry held many good things on its shelves, and -a waiter was bringing in more food from the tables.</p> - -<p>"Quick—take what you want!" whispered -Dave, when the waiter had disappeared, and catching -up a plate that contained some cold sliced -tongue he added to it some baked beans, some bread -and jam, and two generous slices of cake.</p> - -<p>Phil understood, and taking another plate he got -some of the baked beans, some cold ham, some -bread and cheese, and a pitcher of milk. Then the -two boys espied some crullers and stuffed several -in their pockets. Then Dave saw a candle and -captured that.</p> - -<p>"He's coming back—skip!" whispered Phil, -and ran out of the pantry with Dave at his heels. -A moment later the waiter came in with more -things, but he did not catch them, nor did he notice -what they had taken.</p> - -<p>As quickly as they could, the two boys returned -to the book-room, and setting the stuff on the books, -they lit the candle, and placed the rods back into -the hinges of the door. So that nobody might -see the light, they placed a sheet of paper over the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span> -keyhole of the door, and a row of books on the -floor against the doorsill.</p> - -<p>"Now we'll have a little better layout than that -provided by Mr. Dictatorial Haskers," said Dave, -and he proceeded to arrange some of the schoolbooks -in a square in the center of the floor. -"Might as well have a table while we are at it."</p> - -<p>"And a couple of chairs," added Phil, and arranged -more books for that purpose. Then they -spread a sheet of paper over the "table," put a -plate at either end, and the two sat down.</p> - -<p>"It's a shame to make you eat without a fork, -Phil," said Dave, solemnly. "But if you'd rather -go hungry——"</p> - -<p>"Not on your collar-button!" cried the shipowner's -son. "A pocketknife is good enough for -me this trip," and he fell to eating with great gusto, -and Dave did the same, for what food they had -had before had only been "a flea bite," as Dave -expressed it.</p> - -<p>Having eaten the most of the food taken from -the pantry they placed the remainder on the plates -on a bookshelf. Then Dave looked at his watch.</p> - -<p>"Half-past eight," he said. "Wonder how -long we are to be kept here?"</p> - -<p>"Don't ask me, I was never good at conundrums," -answered Phil, lightly. Plenty to eat had -put him in a good humor. "Maybe till morning, -Dave."</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a id="Its_a_shame"></a> -<img src="images/p074.jpg" alt="" width="312" height="500" /> -<div class="topspace1"></div> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">"It's a shame to make you eat without a fork, Phil."</span></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span></p> -<p>"I shan't stay here until morning—without a -bed or coverings."</p> - -<p>"What will you do?"</p> - -<p>"Go up to the dormitory—after all the lights -are out."</p> - -<p>"Good! Wonder why I didn't think of -that?"</p> - -<p>"You ate too much, that's why." And Dave -grinned. He, too, felt better now that he had fully -satisfied his appetite.</p> - -<p>Slowly the time went by till ten o'clock came. -The prisoners heard tramping overhead, which -told them the other students were retiring. They -looked for a visit from Job Haskers, but the -teacher did not show himself.</p> - -<p>"He is going to keep us here until the doctor -gets back, that is certain," said Dave.</p> - -<p>"But the doctor may not come back to-night. I -heard him say something the other day about going -to Boston."</p> - -<p>At last the school became quiet. By this time -the boys' candle had burnt itself out, leaving them -in total darkness. By common impulse they moved -toward the door.</p> - -<p>"What if we meet Murphy?" asked Phil.</p> - -<p>"We'll do our best to avoid him, but if we do -see him I rather think he'll side with us and keep -quiet," answered Dave. "I know he hates Haskers -as much as we do."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span></p> - -<p>Hiding what was left of their meal in a corner -of a shelf, behind some books, the two lads stole -into the semi-dark hall and up one of the broad -stairs. They met nobody and gained their dormitory -with ease. Going inside, each undressed in -the dark and prepared to retire.</p> - -<p>"Who's up?" came sleepily from Roger.</p> - -<p>"Hush, Roger," whispered Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, so it's you! Where have you been, and -what did old Haskers do to you?"</p> - -<p>In a few brief words Dave and Phil explained -what had taken place.</p> - -<p>"We'll tell you the rest in the morning," said -Phil, and then he and Dave hopped into bed and -under the warm covers. Less than a minute later, -however, Dave sat up and listened intently. He -had heard the front door of the school building -bang shut in the rising wind.</p> - -<p>"Phil!"</p> - -<p>"What is it now, Dave?"</p> - -<p>"I think I just heard Doctor Clay come in."</p> - -<p>"Oh, bother! I'm going to sleep," said the -shipowner's son, with a yawn. "I don't think he'll -trouble us to-night."</p> - -<p>"I'm going to see what happens," answered -Dave, and got up again. Soon he had on a dressing -gown and slippers, and was tiptoeing his way -down the hallway. He heard a murmur of voices -below, and knew then that both the doctor and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span> -Mr. Dale had arrived. Then he heard Mr. Dale -walk to the rear of the lower floor, and heard -somebody else come out of the library.</p> - -<p>"Mr. Haskers, what is it?" he heard Doctor -Clay say.</p> - -<p>"I must consult you about two of the students, -sir," answered Job Haskers. "They have acted -in a most disgraceful manner. They attacked me -on the road with icy snowballs, nearly ruining my -right ear, and when I called them to account in -the office one of them began to fight and broke -your statue of Mercury."</p> - -<p>"Is it possible!" ejaculated the doctor, in pained -surprise. "Who were the pupils?"</p> - -<p>"David Porter and Philip Lawrence."</p> - -<p>"Is this true, Mr. Haskers? Porter and Lawrence -are usually well-behaved students."</p> - -<p>"They acted like ruffians, sir—especially Porter, -who attacked me and broke the statue."</p> - -<p>"I will look into this without delay. Where -are they now—in their room?"</p> - -<p>"No, I locked them up in the book-room, to -await your arrival. I did not deem it wise to give -them their liberty."</p> - -<p>"Ahem! prisoners in the book-room, eh? This -is certainly serious. They cannot remain in the -room all night."</p> - -<p>"It would serve them right to keep them there," -grumbled Job Haskers.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span></p> - -<p>"There are no cots in that room for them to -rest on."</p> - -<p>"Then let them rest on the floor! The young -rascals deserve it."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps I'd better talk it over with the boys -and see what they have to say, Mr. Haskers," went -on the doctor, in a mild tone. "I do not believe -in being too harsh with the students. Perhaps -they only snowballed you as a bit of sport."</p> - -<p>"Doctor Clay, do you uphold them in such an -action?" demanded the irascible instructor.</p> - -<p>"By no means, Mr. Haskers, but—boys will be -boys, you know, and we mustn't be too hard on -them if they occasionally go too far."</p> - -<p>"Porter broke that statue,—and defied me!"</p> - -<p>"If he broke the statue, he'll have to pay for -it,—and if he defied you in the exercise of your -proper authority, he shall be punished. But I want -to hear what they have to say. We'll go to the -book-room at once, release them, and take them to -my office."</p> - -<p>"It won't be necessary to go to the book-room, -Doctor Clay," called out Dave from the upper -landing.</p> - -<p>"Why—er—is that you, Porter!"</p> - -<p>"How did you get out?" cried Job Haskers, in -consternation. "Didn't I lock that door?"</p> - -<p>"You did, but Phil Lawrence and I got out, -nevertheless," answered Dave.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Where is Lawrence?"</p> - -<p>"Up in our room in bed, and I was in bed, too, -but got up when the doctor came in," added Dave.</p> - -<p>"Well, I never!" stormed Job Haskers. "You -see how it is, Doctor Clay; they have even broken -out of the book-room after I told them to stay -there!"</p> - -<p>"We weren't going to stay in a cold room all -night with no beds to sleep on, and only bread and -milk for supper," went on Dave. "I wouldn't -treat my worst enemy that way."</p> - -<p>"Did you say you were in bed when I came in?" -questioned Doctor Clay.</p> - -<p>"Yes, sir—and Phil is there now, unless he just -got up."</p> - -<p>"Here I am," came a voice from behind Dave, -and the shipowner's son put in an appearance. -"Do you want us to come downstairs, Doctor? If -you do, I'll have to go back and put on my clothes -and shoes."</p> - -<p>"And I'll have to go back and dress, too," added -Dave.</p> - -<p>Doctor Clay mused a moment.</p> - -<p>"As you are undressed you may as well retire," -he said. "I will look into this matter to-morrow -morning, or Monday morning."</p> - -<p>"Thank you, sir," said both boys.</p> - -<p>"But, sir——" commenced Job Haskers.</p> - -<p>"It is too late to take up the case now," interrupted -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span> -Doctor Clay. "There is no use in arousing -anybody at this time of night. Besides, I am very -tired. We'll all go to bed, and sift this thing out -later. Boys, you may go."</p> - -<p>"Thank you, sir. Good-night."</p> - -<p>And without waiting for another word the two -chums hurried to their dormitory, leaving Job -Haskers and the doctor alone.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">VERA ROCKWELL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Sunday passed, and nothing was said to Dave -and Phil concerning the unfortunate snowballing -incident; but on Monday morning, immediately -after breakfast, both were summoned to Doctor -Clay's office.</p> - -<p>"I suppose we are in for it now," said the shipowner's -son, dolefully.</p> - -<p>"Never mind, Phil; we didn't mean to do -wrong, and I am going to tell the doctor so. I -think he will be fair in the matter."</p> - -<p>But though Dave spoke thus, he was by no means -easy in his mind. He had had trouble with Job -Haskers before and he well knew how the teacher -could distort facts to make himself out to be a -much-injured individual.</p> - -<p>When the two youths entered the office they -found Doctor Clay seated at his desk, looking over -the mail Jackson Lemond had just brought in from -town. Job Haskers was not present, which fact -caused the boys to breathe a sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>"Now, boys, I want you to give me the particulars -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> -of what occurred Saturday afternoon," said -the master of the Hall, as he laid down a letter he -had been perusing. "Porter, you may relate your -story first."</p> - -<p>Without unnecessary details, Dave told his tale -in a straightforward manner,—how the boys had -been having a snowball fight, how somebody had -cried out that Horsehair was coming in a cutter, -and how they had thought to have a little fun with -the school driver by pelting him with snowballs.</p> - -<p>"We have often done it before," went on Dave. -"Horsehair—I mean Lemond—doesn't seem to -mind it, and sometimes he snowballs us in return."</p> - -<p>"Then you did not know it was Mr. Haskers?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir—not until I had thrown the snowball."</p> - -<p>Then Dave told of Haskers's anger, and of how -they had been ordered to the office and had gone -there.</p> - -<p>"I told him I was sorry I had hit him, but he -would not listen to me, and he wouldn't listen when -Phil apologized. He said he would accept no -apologies, but was going to give us the thrashing -we deserved. Then he took the whip he carried -and tried to strike me. I wouldn't stand for that -and I caught hold of the whip. He told me to let -go and I said I wouldn't unless he promised not -to strike at me again. Then he struggled to get -the whip from my grasp and pushed me backward, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span> -against the stand with the statue. The stand -went over and the statue was broken."</p> - -<p>"Wait a moment, Porter." Doctor Clay's -voice was oddly strained. "Are you certain Mr. -Haskers tried to strike you with the whip?"</p> - -<p>"I certainly am, sir. He raised the whip over -my head, and if I hadn't dodged I'd have been -struck, and struck hard."</p> - -<p>"Mr. Haskers tells me that he simply carried -the whip to the office to subdue you—that he was -afraid both of you might jump on him and do him -bodily injury."</p> - -<p>"Does he say he didn't strike at me?" cried -Dave, in astonishment, for this was a turn of affairs -he had not dreamed would occur.</p> - -<p>"He says he brandished the whip when you -came toward him as if to strike him."</p> - -<p>"I made no move to strike him, Doctor Clay—Phil -will testify to that."</p> - -<p>"Dave has told the strict truth, sir," said the -shipowner's son. "Mr. Haskers did strike at -him, and it was only by luck that Dave escaped -the blow. I thought sure he was going to get a -sound whack on the head."</p> - -<p>At these words Doctor Clay's face became a -study. The teacher had had his say on Sunday -afternoon, but this version put an entirely different -aspect on the affair.</p> - -<p>"Go on with your story," he said, after a pause.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I am very sorry that the statue was broken," -continued Dave. "And I wish to say right here, -sir, that if you think it was my fault I will willingly -pay for the damage done. But I think it was entirely -Mr. Haskers's fault. I always understood -that no corporal punishment was permitted in this -school."</p> - -<p>"Your understanding on that point is correct, -Porter. The only exception to the rule is when -a student becomes violent himself and has to be -subdued."</p> - -<p>"I wasn't violent."</p> - -<p>"Please tell the rest of your story."</p> - -<p>Then Dave told of the wordy war which had -followed, and of how he and Phil had been locked -up and given bread and milk for supper, and of -how he and his chum had found the book-room -more than cheerless. He had resolved to make a -clean breast of it, and so gave the particulars of -taking the door off its hinges, getting extra food, -and of finally going upstairs to bed. The latter -part of the story caused Doctor Clay to turn his -head away and look out of a window, so that the -boys might not see the smile that came to his face. -In his imagination he could see the lads feasting -on the purloined things in the book-room by candlelight.</p> - -<p>"Now, Lawrence, what have you to say?" he -asked, when Dave had finished.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I can't say much, sir—excepting that Dave has -told you the truth, and the whole truth at that. -And I might add, sir, had Mr. Dale or yourself -been in the cutter I think the whole trouble would -have been patched up very quickly. But Mr. -Haskers is so—so—impulsive—he never will listen -to a fellow,—and he rushed at Dave like a mad -bull. I was ready to jump on him when the whip -went up, and I guess I would have done it if Dave -had been struck."</p> - -<p>"And you are positive you didn't snowball Mr. -Haskers on purpose?"</p> - -<p>"Positive, sir—and I can prove it by the other -boys who were in the crowd."</p> - -<p>"Hum!" Doctor Clay was silent for fully a -minute. "You can both go to your classes. If I -wish to see you further in regard to this—ahem—unfortunate -affair I will let you know."</p> - -<p>The boys bowed and went out, and quarter of an -hour later each was deep in the studies for the day. -Occasionally their minds wandered to what had -occurred, and they tried to imagine what the outcome -would be.</p> - -<p>"I don't think the doctor will stand for the -whip," was the way Dave expressed himself, and in -this surmise he was correct. That very afternoon -the master of the Hall called the teacher to his -office, and a warm discussion followed. But what -was said was never made public. Yet one thing the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span> -boys knew—Dave was never called upon to pay for -the broken statue—Job Haskers had to settle that -bill.</p> - -<p>With the ice so fine on the river, much of the -boys' off-time was spent in ice-boating and skating. -One afternoon there was an ice-boat race between -the <i>Snowbird</i> from Oak Hall, a boat from Rockville -Military Academy, and two craft owned by -young men of Oakdale. This brought out a large -crowd, and each person was enthusiastic over his -favorite.</p> - -<p>"I hope our boat wins!" said Roger, who was -on skates, as were Dave and Phil and many others.</p> - -<p>"So do I," said Dave. "I don't care who -comes in ahead so long as it's an ice-boat belonging -to Oak Hall."</p> - -<p>"That's pretty good!" cried Sam Day, "seeing -that we have but one boat in the race."</p> - -<p>"Say, that puts me in mind of a story," came -from Shadow. "One time a lot of young fellows -in a village organized a fire company. They voted -to get uniforms and the question came up as to -what color of shirts they should buy. They talked -it over, and at last an old fire-fighter in a corner -got up. 'Buy any color you please,' said he, 'any -color you please, but be sure it's red!'" And the -story caused a smile to go around.</p> - -<p>The four ice-boats were soon ready for the contest, -and at a pistol shot they started on the fivemile -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span> -course which had been laid out. Messmer and -Henshaw were on the <i>Snowbird</i>, which speedily -took the second place, one of the town boats, named -the <i>Whistler</i>, leading.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! they are off!"</p> - -<p>"What's the matter with the Military Academy -boat? She's a tail-ender."</p> - -<p>"The <i>Lark</i> is third!"</p> - -<p>So the cries ran on, as the ice-boats skimmed -along over the smooth ice, swept clear of nearly -all the snow by the wind. Dave and his chums -skated some distance after the boats and then -halted, to await their return.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah, the <i>Snowbird</i> is crawling up on the -<i>Whistler</i>!" cried Buster Beggs.</p> - -<p>"They are neck and neck!" said Luke Watson.</p> - -<p>"Yes, but the <i>Venus</i> is coming up, too," answered -Phil. "Gracious, but I'll wager those -Rockville fellows would like to win!"</p> - -<p>"The <i>Venus</i> must be a new boat," said Ben -Basswood. "I never saw her before."</p> - -<p>"She is new—some of the Military Academy -fellows purchased her last week," answered another -boy.</p> - -<p>The crowd moved on, Dave stopping to fix one -of his skates, which had become loose. As he -straightened up, a girl brushed past him and looked -him full in the face. He saw that she was one of -the two who had been on the ice-boat at the time of -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span> -the accident. She gave him a sunny smile and he -very politely tipped his cap to her.</p> - -<p>"I suppose you hope your boat will win," she -said, coming to a halt near him.</p> - -<p>"You mean the Oak Hall boat, I suppose?"</p> - -<p>"Of course, Mr. Porter."</p> - -<p>"Yes, I hope we do win," answered Dave, and -wondered how she had learned his name. "Don't -you hope we'll win, too, Miss Rockwell?" he -continued, seeing that the others had gone -on and he was practically alone with his new -acquaintance.</p> - -<p>"Well, I—I really don't know," she answered, -and smiled again. "You see, the <i>Whistler</i> belongs -to some friends of my big brother, so I suppose -I ought to want that to win."</p> - -<p>"But if the <i>Snowbird</i> is a better boat——"</p> - -<p>Vera Rockwell gave a merry laugh—it was her -nature to laugh a good deal. "Of course if your -boat is the better of the two—— But I am keeping -you from your friends," she broke off.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I shan't mind that," said Dave politely, -and he did not mind in the least, for Vera seemed -so good-natured that he was glad to have a chance -to talk to her.</p> - -<p>"I wanted to meet you," Vera went on, as, without -hardly noticing it, they skated off side by side. -"I wanted to thank you for what you and your -friend did for us the other day."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I guess you had better blame us. If we hadn't -rolled that big snowball down the hill——"</p> - -<p>"Oh, but you said you didn't mean to hit the -ice-boat——"</p> - -<p>"Which was true—we didn't see the ice-boat -until it was too late. I hope you and your friend -got home safely?"</p> - -<p>"We did. When we reached the road we met -a farmer we knew with a big sled, and he took -Mary and me right to our doors."</p> - -<p>"Do you live in Oakdale?"</p> - -<p>"Yes,—just on the outskirts of the town,—the -big brick house with the iron fence around the -garden."</p> - -<p>"Oh, I've seen that place often. You used to -have a little black dog who was very friendly and -would sit up on his hind legs and beg."</p> - -<p>"Gyp! Yes, and I have him yet—and he's the -cutest you ever saw! He can do all kinds of -tricks. Some day, when you are passing, if you'll -stop I'll show you."</p> - -<p>"Thank you, I'll remember, and I'll be sure to -stop," answered Dave, much pleased with the invitation.</p> - -<p>"Here they come! Here they come!" was -the cry, and suddenly the youth and the girl found -themselves in a big body of skaters. Vera was -struck on the arm by one burly man, and would -have gone down had not Dave supported her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Better take my hand," said Dave, and the girl -did so, for she was a little frightened. Then the -crowd increased, and they had to fall back a little, -to get out of the jam. Dave looked around for his -chums, but they were nowhere in sight. Then all -strained their eyes to behold the finish of the ice-boat -contest.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">DAVE SPEAKS HIS MIND</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"Here they come!"</p> - -<p>"The <i>Whistler</i> is ahead!"</p> - -<p>"Yes, but the <i>Snowbird</i> is crawling up!"</p> - -<p>"See, the <i>Venus</i> has given up."</p> - -<p>So the cries ran on, as the ice-boats drew closer -and closer to the finishing line of the contest. It -was true the <i>Venus</i>, the craft from the Rockville -Military Academy, had fallen far behind and -had given up. The third boat was also well to the -rear, so the struggle was between the Oak Hall -craft and the <i>Whistler</i> only.</p> - -<p>"I hope we win!" cried Dave, enthusiastically.</p> - -<p>"Oh, how mean!" answered Vera, reproachfully. -"Well, I—er—I don't mean that exactly, -but I'd like to see my brother's friends come in -ahead."</p> - -<p>"One thing is sure—it's going to be close," continued -Dave. "Can you see at all?"</p> - -<p>"Not much—there is such a crowd in front."</p> - -<p>"Too bad! Now if you were a little girl, I'd -lift you on my shoulder," and he smiled merrily.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, the idea!" And Vera laughed roundly. -"I can see the tops of the masts, anyway. They -seem to be about even."</p> - -<p>"They are. I think——"</p> - -<p>"A tie! a tie!" was the cry. Then a wild cheer -went up, as both ice-boats crossed the line side by -side. A second later the crowd broke out on the -course and began skating hither and thither.</p> - -<p>"Is it really a tie?" asked the girl.</p> - -<p>"So it seems."</p> - -<p>"Well, I am glad, for now we can both be satisfied." -Vera looked around somewhat anxiously. -"Have you seen anything of Mary Feversham? -She came skating when I did."</p> - -<p>"You mean the other young lady who was with -you on that ice-boat?"</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"No, I haven't seen her. Perhaps we can find -her if we skate around a bit."</p> - -<p>"Oh, but I don't want to trouble you."</p> - -<p>"It is no trouble, it will be a pleasure. We -might——"</p> - -<p>At that moment a number of skaters swept by, -including Nat Poole. The dudish student smiled -at Vera and then, noticing Dave, stared in astonishment.</p> - -<p>"Do you know him?" asked Vera, and for a -moment she frowned.</p> - -<p>"Yes, he belongs to our school."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh!" She drew down the corners of her -pretty mouth. "I—I didn't know that."</p> - -<p>"We are not very friendly—he doesn't belong -to my set," Dave went on, for he had not liked that -smile from Poole, and he was sure Vera had not -liked it either.</p> - -<p>"He spoke to us once—Mary and me—one day -last week when we were skating. He was dressed -in the height of fashion, and I suppose he thought -we would be glad to know him. But we didn't answer -him. Ever since that time he has been smiling -at us. I wish he'd stop. If he doesn't I shall -tell my big brother about it."</p> - -<p>"If he annoys you too much let me know and -I'll go at him myself," answered Dave, readily. -"I've had plenty of trouble with him in the past, -but I shan't mind a little more." And then he told -of some of the encounters with the dudish student. -Vera was greatly interested and laughed heartily -over the jokes that had been played.</p> - -<p>"You boys must have splendid times!" she -cried. "Oh, don't you know, sometimes I wish -I were a boy!" And then she told something of -her own doings and the doings of Mary Feversham, -who was her one chum. Along with their -relatives, the girls had spent the summer on the St. -Lawrence, and the previous winter they had been -to Florida, which made Dave conclude that they -were well-to-do.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span></p> - -<p>They skated around a little more and soon met -Mary Feversham, who was with Vera's big -brother. Then Roger and Phil came up; and all -were introduced to each other.</p> - -<p>"The girls told me about the big snowball affair," -said Rob Rockwell. "I told 'em it served -'em right for going out with those Military Academy -chaps. Those fellows never struck me right—they -put on too many airs. We wouldn't stand -for that sort of thing at my college."</p> - -<p>"Well, the race was a tie between our boat and -the boat of your friend," said Dave, to change the -subject. "They'll have to race over again some -day."</p> - -<p>"Jackson let one of his ropes break at the turn," -answered Rob Rockwell. "That threw his sail -over and put him behind—otherwise he might have -won."</p> - -<p>Rob was a college youth, big, round-faced, and -with a loud voice and somewhat positive manner. -But he was a good fellow, and Dave and his chums -took to him immediately, and the two parties did -not separate until it was time for the Oak Hall -students to return to that institution. At parting -Vera gave Dave a pleasant smile.</p> - -<p>"Remember the dog," she said.</p> - -<p>"I certainly shall," he answered, and smiled in -return.</p> - -<p>"What did she mean about a dog?" questioned -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span> -Roger, a minute later, when the chums were skating -for the school dock.</p> - -<p>"Oh, not much," answered Dave, evasively. -"She told me where she lived and I said I remembered -seeing her little black dog, and then she said -he could do all kinds of tricks, and if I'd stop there -some time she'd show me." And hardly knowing -why, Dave blushed slightly.</p> - -<p>"Oh, that's it," answered the senator's son, and -then said no more. But in his heart he was just -a little bit jealous because he had not been invited -to call too. Vera's open-hearted, jolly manner -pleased him fully as much as it pleased Dave.</p> - -<p>"They are all-right girls," was Phil's comment, -when the boys were taking off their skates. "That -Vera Rockwell is full of fun, I suspect. But I -rather prefer Mary Feversham, even if she is more -quiet."</p> - -<p>"Going to marry her soon, Phil?" asked Dave, -quizzically.</p> - -<p>"Sure," was the unabashed reply. "The ceremony -will take place on the thirty-first of next -February, at four minutes past two o'clock in the -evening. Omit flowers, but send in all the solid -silver dollars you wish." And this remark caused -the others to laugh.</p> - -<p>Two days later Link Merwell came back to -school. Dave did not see the bully on his arrival, -and the pair did not meet until Dave went to one -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span> -of the classrooms to recite. Then, much to his -surprise, Merwell greeted him with a friendly nod.</p> - -<p>"How do you do, Porter?" he said, pleasantly.</p> - -<p>"How are you, Merwell?" was the cold response.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I'm pretty well, thank you," went on Link -Merwell, easily. "Fine weather we are having. -I suppose skating is just elegant. I brought along -a new pair of skates and I hope to have lots of fun -on them." The bully came closer. "Had the -pleasure of meeting your sister out West," he continued -in a lower tone. "My! but I was surprised! -You were a lucky dog to find your father and -Laura. See you later." And the bully passed on -to his seat.</p> - -<p>Dave's face flushed and his heart beat rapidly. -As my old readers know he had good cause to feel -a resentment against Link Merwell, and it was maddening -to have the bully mention Laura's name. -He could see why the fellow was acting so cordially—it -was solely on Laura's account. Evidently he -considered his acquaintanceship with Laura quite -an intimate one.</p> - -<p>"I'll have to open his eyes to the truth," thought -Dave. "And the sooner it is done the better." -Then he turned to his lessons. But it was hard -work to get the bully out of his mind, and he made -several mistakes in reciting ancient history, much -to Mr. Dale's surprise.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span></p> - -<p>"You will have to study this over again," said -the head teacher, kindly. And he marked a 6 -against Dave's name, when the pupil might have -had a 10.</p> - -<p>Dave's opportunity to "have it out" with Link -Merwell came the next afternoon, when he had -gone for a short skate, previous to starting work -on the essay which he hoped would win the prize. -The two met at the boathouse, and fortunately -nobody else was near.</p> - -<p>"Going skating, I see," said Merwell, airily. -"Finest sport going, I think. I wish your sister -was here to enjoy it with us, don't you? I sent -her a letter to-day. I suppose she told you we -were having a little correspondence—just for fun, -you know."</p> - -<p>"See here, Link Merwell, we may as well have -an understanding now as later," began Dave, earnestly. -"I want to talk to you before anybody -comes. I want you to leave my sister alone,—I -want you to stop speaking about her, and stop writing -to her. She told me about her trip west, and -how she met you, and all that. At that time she -didn't know you as I know you. But I've told her -about you, and you can take it from me that she -doesn't want to hear from you again. She is very -sorry she ever met you and wrote to you."</p> - -<p>"Oh, that's it, eh?" Link Merwell's face had -grown first red and then deathly pale. "So you -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span> -put in your oar, eh? Blackened my character all -you could, I suppose." He shut his teeth with a -snap. "You'd better take care!"</p> - -<p>"I simply told her the truth."</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes, I know just how you can talk, Porter! -And did she say she wouldn't write to me any -more?"</p> - -<p>"She did. Now I want to know something -more. What did you do with the letters she sent -you?"</p> - -<p>"I kept them."</p> - -<p>"I want you to give them to me."</p> - -<p>"To you?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, and I will send them to her."</p> - -<p>"Not much! They are my letters and I intend -to keep them!" cried Link Merwell. His face -took on a cunning look. "If you think you are -going to get those letters away from me you are -mistaken."</p> - -<p>"Maybe I can force you to give them up, Merwell."</p> - -<p>"What will you do—fight? If you try that -game, Porter, I'll let every fellow in this school -know what brought the fight about—and let them -read the letters."</p> - -<p>"You are a gentleman, I must say," answered -Dave. He paused for a moment. "Then you -won't give them up?"</p> - -<p>"Positively, no."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Then listen to me, Link Merwell. Sooner or -later I'll make you give them up. In the meantime, -if I hear of your letting anybody else read those -letters, or know of them, I'll give you a ten times -worse thrashing than I did before I left this school -to go to Europe. Now remember that, for I mean -every word I say."</p> - -<p>"You can't make me give up the letters," said -Merwell, doggedly. He was somewhat cowed -by Dave's earnest manner.</p> - -<p>"I can and I will."</p> - -<p>"Maybe you think I've got them in my trunk? -If so, you are mistaken."</p> - -<p>"I don't care where you have them—I'll get -them sometime. And remember, don't you dare -to write to my sister again, or don't you dare to -speak to her when you meet her."</p> - -<p>"To listen to your talk, you'd think you were my -master, Porter," sneered the bully, but his lips -trembled slightly as he spoke.</p> - -<p>"Not at all. But I want you to let my sister -alone, that's all. All the decent fellows in this -school know what you are, and it is no credit to any -young lady to know you."</p> - -<p>"Bah! I consider myself a better fellow than -you are," snarled the bully. "You are rich now, -but we all know how you were brought up,—among -a lot of poorhou——"</p> - -<p>Link Merwell stopped suddenly and took a hasty -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span> -step backward. At his last words Dave's fists had -doubled up and a light as of fire had come into his -eyes.</p> - -<p>"Not another word, Merwell," said Dave, in a -strained voice. "Not one—or I'll bang your head -against the wall until you yell for mercy. I can -stand some things, but I can't stand that—and I -won't!"</p> - -<p>A silence followed, during which each youth -glared at the other. Merwell had his skates in his -hand and made a movement as if to lift them up -and bring them down on Dave's head. But then -his arm dropped to his side, for that terrible look -of danger was still in the eyes of the youth who -had spent some years of his life in the Crumville -poorhouse.</p> - -<p>"We'll have this out some other time," he muttered, -and slunk out of the boathouse like a -whipped cur.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">AT THE OLD GRANARY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>There was to be a skating race that afternoon -and Dave had thought to take part. But now he -was in no humor for mingling with his fellow-students -and so took a long walk, along the snow-covered -road beyond Oak Hall.</p> - -<p>At first his mind was entirely on Link Merwell, -and on his sister Laura and the letters she had -written to the bully. To be sure, Laura had told -him that the letters contained only a lot of girlish -nonsense, yet he was more than sorry Merwell held -them and he would have given much to have gotten -them away from the fellow he despised.</p> - -<p>Returning to the Hall some time before supper, -Dave went up to his dormitory. Only Bertram -Vane was there, translating Latin.</p> - -<p>"Come to study, Dave?" he questioned pleasantly, -hardly glancing up from his work.</p> - -<p>"I've come to work on that essay, Polly," -Dave answered.</p> - -<p>"You mean the Past and Future of Our -Country?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Yes. Shall you try for the prize?"</p> - -<p>"I may—I haven't got that far yet. It seems to -me you are beginning early."</p> - -<p>"Oh, I am merely going to jot down some ideas -I have. Then, from time to time, I'll add to those -ideas, and do the real writing later."</p> - -<p>"That's a good plan. Maybe——" And then -Polly Vane stopped speaking and lost himself in -his Latin lesson. He was very studious as well as -girlish, but one of the best fellows in the school.</p> - -<p>Dave went to work, and so easily did his ideas -flow that it was supper time before he had them all -transferred to paper. The subject interested him -greatly and he felt in his heart that he could do it -full justice.</p> - -<p>"But I must work carefully," he told himself. -"If I don't, some other paper may be better than -mine."</p> - -<p>The students were flocking in from the campus, -the gymnasium, and the river. Some came upstairs, -to wash up before going to the dining room. -Among the number was Chip Macklin, the young -pupil who had in times gone by been the toady of -Gus Plum when Plum had been the Hall bully.</p> - -<p>"Oh, Dave Porter!" cried Chip, and running -up, he clutched Dave by the arm.</p> - -<p>"What is it, Chip?" asked Dave, seeing the -little boy was white and trembling. "What's -wrong?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I—I—I don't know whether to tell you or -not," whispered Chip. "It's awful—dreadful!" -He looked around, to make certain nobody else -was near.</p> - -<p>"What is awful?"</p> - -<p>Again Chip looked around. "You won't say -that I told you, will you? I suppose I ought to -tell somebody—or do something—but perhaps -Plum wouldn't like it. He can't be left out where -he is,—he might freeze to death!"</p> - -<p>"See here, Chip, explain yourself," and Dave's -voice became somewhat stern.</p> - -<p>"I will! I will! But it is so awful! Why, the -Doctor may suspend Gus! And I thought he was -going to reform!" Chip Macklin's voice trembled -so he could hardly frame the words.</p> - -<p>"Will you tell me just what you mean?"</p> - -<p>"I will if—if you'll try to help Gus, Dave. -Oh, I know you'll help him—you did before! -It's such a shame to see him throw himself -away!"</p> - -<p>Dave looked the small student in the eyes and -there was a moment of silence.</p> - -<p>"I guess I know what you mean, Chip. Where -is Gus?"</p> - -<p>"Come on and I'll show you."</p> - -<p>The pair hurried downstairs. In the lower hall -they ran into Shadow.</p> - -<p>"I was looking for you, Dave," said the story-teller -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> -of the school. "I want you to do something -for me and—and for Gus Plum."</p> - -<p>"Why, Shadow, Chip—— What do you know -about Gus?"</p> - -<p>The three boys stared at each other. On the -instant they felt all knew what was wrong.</p> - -<p>"Was that what you said you'd tell me about -sometime, Shadow?" asked Dave, in a whisper.</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"Then it has happened before?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, about three weeks after you and Roger -went to Europe. I met him on the road, coming -to the school after spending several hours at some -tavern in Oakdale. He wouldn't say where he got -the liquor. I wouldn't let him come to Oak Hall -until late at night. Then we got in by a side door -and I helped him to get to bed. In the morning -he was quite sick, but I don't think anybody suspected -the cause. That afternoon he told me he -would never touch liquor again."</p> - -<p>While Shadow was talking the three boys had -left the school buildings and were hurrying around -to the rear of one of the carriage sheds. Here was -a small building which had once been used as a -granary but was now partly filled with old garden -implements and cut wood.</p> - -<p>It was dark in the building and from a corner -came the sounds of somebody breathing heavily. -Shadow struck a match and held it up.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span></p> - -<p>There, upon a pile of old potato sacks, lay Gus -Plum, sleeping soundly. Close at hand lay a small -flask which had contained liquor but which -was now empty. Dave smelt of it, and then, -going to the doorway, threw it far out into the -deep snow.</p> - -<p>If Dave's heart had never been heavy before -it was heavy now. Gus Plum had promised faithfully -to reform and he had imagined that the -former bully would keep his word. But, according -to Shadow's statement, Plum had fallen from grace -twice, and if he would reform at all was now a -question.</p> - -<p>"It's fearful, isn't it, Dave?" said the story-teller -of the school, in a whisper.</p> - -<p>"Yes, Shadow, I—I hardly know what to say—I -hoped for so much from Gus—I thought he'd -make one of the best fellows in this school after -all—after he had lived down the past. But -now——" Dave's voice broke and he could not -go on for a moment.</p> - -<p>"We can't leave him here—and if we take him -into the school——" began Chip Macklin.</p> - -<p>"How long has he been here?"</p> - -<p>"Not over an hour or two," answered Shadow.</p> - -<p>"He must have gone to town for the liquor."</p> - -<p>"Unless he had it on hand—he went to town a -couple of days ago," said Chip.</p> - -<p>"We've got to do something quick—or we'll -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span> -be missed from the dining hall," continued -Shadow.</p> - -<p>"You fellows can go back, Shadow; I'll take -care of him. Make some kind of an excuse for -my absence—say I didn't care for anything to -eat."</p> - -<p>"But what will you do, Dave?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know yet—but I'll fix it up somehow. -This must be kept a secret, not only on Gus's account -but for the honor of Oak Hall. If this got -out to the public, it would give the school a terrible -black eye."</p> - -<p>"I know that. Why, my father would never let -me attend a school where there was any drinking -going on."</p> - -<p>"Doctor Clay isn't responsible for this—nobody -is responsible but Gus himself,—unless somebody -led him on. But go on, there goes the last bell for -supper."</p> - -<p>Shadow passed over half a dozen matches he -carried and went out, followed by Chip Macklin. -Dave stood in the dark, listening to Gus Plum's -heavy breathing. He did not know what to do, yet -he felt he had a duty to perform and he made up -his mind to perform it. At any hazard he must -keep the former bully from public exposure, and -he must do his best to make Plum reform once -more. He uttered a prayer that Heaven might -help him to do what was best.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span></p> - -<p>Lighting another match, Dave espied an old -lantern on a shelf, half filled with dirty oil, and -lit it. Then he approached Plum and touched him -on the arm. The sleeping youth did not awaken, -and even when Dave shook him he still slumbered -on.</p> - -<p>To take him into the school in that condition -was out of the question, yet it would not do to let -him remain in the old granary, where during the -night he might freeze to death. Dave thought of -the barn, with its warm hay, and blowing out the -lantern, left the granary and walked to the other -buildings.</p> - -<p>Fortune favored him, for neither Lemond nor -the stableman was around, both being at supper -in the servants' quarters. There was a back door -and a ladder to the hayloft which might be used. -He ran back to the granary, picked up Gus Plum -and the lantern, and started on the trip. The -former bully of the school was no light weight and -Dave staggered under the load. Once he slipped -in the snow and almost went down, but saved himself -in time and kept on. Then came the tug up -the ladder. During this Plum's hand was pinched -and he uttered a grunt.</p> - -<p>"Shay—don't touch me," he muttered thickly, -but before Dave could answer he was slumbering -again.</p> - -<p>The hayloft gained, Dave deposited his burden -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span> -in a far corner, where nobody was likely to see or -hear him. He lit the lantern and made Plum a -comfortable bed and covered him up, so that he -might not take cold. Then he took a card from -his pocket and wrote on it in leadpencil:</p> - -<p> -"<span class="smcap">Gus</span>:<br /> -</p> - -<p>"I brought you here from the old granary. -Nobody but Chip and Shadow know and they -will keep silent. Please, please brace up and be a -man.</p> - -<p> -"<span class="smcap">Dave.</span>"<br /> -</p> - -<p>This card he fastened by a string to Plum's -wrist. Then he put out the lantern, left the barn, -and hurried back to the school. As he entered he -found Shadow on the watch.</p> - -<p>"Just got through with supper," whispered the -youth. "Nobody asked about you. I guess you -can slip into your seat and get something, anyway." -And Dave did this without trouble. That Job -Haskers should miss a chance to mark him down -for tardiness was remarkable, but the fact was -Haskers was in a hurry to get away and consequently -did not notice all that was taking place.</p> - -<p>Dave did not sleep well that night, and he roused -up a dozen times or more, thinking he heard Gus -Plum coming in. But all the alarms were false, -for Gus Plum did not show himself until breakfast -time. He looked flushed and sick and ate -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span> -scarcely a mouthful. Some of his dormitory mates -wanted to know where he had been during the -night, but he did not tell them.</p> - -<p>At first Dave thought he would go to the former -bully and talk to him, but then he concluded to let -the matter rest with Plum. The latter came to him -just before the noon session.</p> - -<p>"Will you take a skate with me after school, -Dave?" he asked, very humbly.</p> - -<p>"Certainly, Gus."</p> - -<p>"I—I want to go with you alone," faltered the -big lad.</p> - -<p>"Very well—I shan't tell any of the others," -returned Dave.</p> - -<p>A fine snow was falling when the school session -was over, but none of the pupils minded this. -Dave took his skates and went to the river, and -Plum followed. Soon the pair were skating by -themselves. When they had turned a bend, Plum -led the way to a secluded spot, under the wide-spreading -branches of an oak, and with a deep sigh -threw himself down on a rock.</p> - -<p>"I suppose you've got your own opinion of me," -he began, bitterly, and with his face turned away. -"I don't blame you—it's what I deserve. I hadn't -any right to promise you that I'd reform, for it -doesn't seem to be in me. My appetite for liquor -is too strong for me. Now, don't say it isn't, for -I know it is."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Why, Gus——"</p> - -<p>"Please don't interrupt me, Dave; it's hard -enough for me to talk as it is. But you've been my -one good friend, and I feel I've got to tell you the -whole truth. I want you to know it all—everything. -Will you listen until I have finished?"</p> - -<p>"Certainly. Go ahead."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">GUS PLUM'S STORY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"You may think it strange when I tell you that -I come by my appetite for liquor naturally, yet -such is a fact," began Gus Plum, after a pause, -during which he seemed to collect his thoughts. -"You fellows who don't know what such an appetite -is are lucky—far more lucky than you can realize. -It's an awful thing to have such an appetite—it -makes one feel at times as though he were -doomed.</p> - -<p>"We always had liquor at our house and my -folks drank it at meals, just as their folks had done -before them, so I heard. When I was a small boy -I was allowed to have my glass of wine, and on -holidays we had punch and I got my share. Sometimes, -I can remember, friends remonstrated with -my folks for letting me have the stuff, but my -father would laugh and say it was all right—that -he had had it himself when he was a boy and that -it wouldn't hurt me. My father never drank to -excess, to my knowledge, but his brother, my uncle, -did, and once when Uncle Jim was under the influence -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span> -of liquor, he slipped under a street car and -had his arm crushed so badly he had to have it -amputated.</p> - -<p>"My uncle's losing that arm scared me a little. -I was then about ten years old, and I made up -my mind I wouldn't drink much more. But the -stuff tasted good to me and I didn't want to break -off entirely. So I continued to drink a little and -then a little more, until I thought I couldn't have -my dinner without wine, or something like that, to -go with it."</p> - -<p>"When I was about thirteen a lady I knew well -gave a New Year's party to a lot of young folks, -and I was invited. I was one of the youngest boys -there. The lady had punch, set out in a big cut-glass -bowl on a stand in a corner of the hall, with -sandwiches and cake alongside. I tried that punch -and liked it, and I drank so much that I got noisy, -and the lady had to send me home in her carriage."</p> - -<p>"I guess that woke my father up to the fact that -matters were going too far, and he told me I -mustn't drink liquor away from home. He -couldn't stop me from drinking at our house, for -he had it himself there. But he had helped me to -get the appetite, and I couldn't stop. On the next -Fourth of July I spent my money in a tavern some -distance away from where we lived, and there some -rascals—I can't call them men—treated me liberally, -just to see me make a fool of myself, I suppose. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span> -The fellows teased me until I got in a rage -and I took up a bottle and cracked it to pieces over -one fellow's head, injuring him badly.</p> - -<p>"This brought matters to a climax and my -father told me he was going to send me to boarding -school. I did not want to go at first, but he said -he felt sure it would do me good, and finally I went -to Sandville, and then came to Oak Hall.</p> - -<p>"At first all went well, for I saw no liquor and -got little chance to get any, but after a while the -appetite forced itself on me once more, and—and -you know what followed."</p> - -<p>As Gus Plum concluded he covered his face with -his hands and looked the picture of misery and -despair. Dave had sunk down on the rock beside -him and he placed a hand on the other's shoulder.</p> - -<p>"Is that all, Gus?" he asked, quietly.</p> - -<p>"About all," was the low answer. "But I want -you to know one thing more, Dave. When you -went away to Europe I intended to keep my promise -and make a man of myself. I got along all -right at first, but one Saturday afternoon Link -Merwell asked me to go to Rockville with him."</p> - -<p>"Merwell!"</p> - -<p>"Yes. I don't care for him much, yet he was -very friendly and I said I'd go. We visited a place -where they have a poolroom in the rear, and he -urged me to play pool with him, and I did. Then -he offered me a cigar, and finally he treated to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span> -liquor. I said I had stopped drinking, but he -laughed at me and held a glass of strong stuff to -my face and dared me to take it,—said I was a -baby to refuse. And I took it,—and then I treated -him, and we both took too much. I came back to -school alone, for we got into a row when he spoke -of you and said mean things about you. When I -got to Oak Hall I might have gotten into more -trouble, only Shadow Hamilton cared for me, as -maybe you know. Merwell wasn't under the influence -of liquor very much, but he had enough -to be ugly, and he got into a row with Mr. Dale -and came pretty near to being sent home. Then -he had another row with the teacher and went off -on his vacation. He somehow blamed Phil Lawrence, -but Phil had nothing to do with it."</p> - -<p>"Yes, Phil wrote to me about that last row," -answered Dave. "But to come back to yourself, -Gus." His face grew sober. "You've certainly had -a hard time of it, and, somehow, I don't think you -alone are to blame for all that has happened. I -have no appetite for liquor, but I think I can understand -something of what it means. But let me -tell you one thing." Dave's voice grew intensely -earnest. "It's all nonsense to say you are not going -to reform—that you can't do it. You can -reform if you'll only use your whole will power."</p> - -<p>"But look at what I've tried already!" Plum's -tone was utterly hopeless. "Oh, you don't know -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span> -how I've fought against it! People who haven't -any appetite for liquor don't know anything about -it. It's like a snake around your neck strangling -you!"</p> - -<p>"Well, I wouldn't give up—not as long as I -had any backbone left. Just make up your mind -from this minute on that you won't touch another -drop of any kind, no matter who offers it. Don't -say to yourself, 'Oh, I'll take a little now and -then, and let it go at that.' Break off clean and -clear,—and keep away from all places where liquor -is sold."</p> - -<p>"Yes, but——" Plum's voice was as hopeless -as before.</p> - -<p>"No 'buts' about it, Gus. I want you to make -a man of yourself. You can do it if you'll only -try. Won't you try?—for your own sake—for -my sake—for the honor of Oak Hall? Say yes, -and then thrust liquor out of your mind forever—don't -even let yourself think of it. Get interested -in your studies, in skating, boating, gymnastics, -baseball,—anything. Before you know it, you'll -have a death grip on that habit and it will have to -die."</p> - -<p>"Do you really believe that, Dave?"</p> - -<p>"I do. Why, look at it—some men right down -in the gutter have reformed, and they didn't possess -any more backbone than you. All you want to -do is to exert your will power. Fight the thing -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span> -just as you used to fight me and some of the other -fellows, and let that fight be one to a finish. Now, -come, what do you say?"</p> - -<p>"I'll fight!" cried Gus Plum, leaping to his feet -and with a new light shining in his eyes. "I'll -fight! Oh, Dave, you're a wonderful fellow, to -put new backbone in me! I felt I had to give up—that -I couldn't win out, that everything was against -me. Now I'll do as you say. I won't even think -of liquor again, and I won't go where I can get it."</p> - -<p>"Give me your hand on that, Gus." The pair -shook hands. "Now let us continue our skate. -Perhaps we'll meet Shadow and Chip. I know -they'll be glad to hear of what you intend to do. -They want you to turn over a new leaf just as much -as I do. And after this, take my advice and drop -Link Merwell."</p> - -<p>"I'll do it. As I said, I never cared much for -him."</p> - -<p>The two left the spot where the conversation -had ensued and skated up the river for a considerable -distance. As they disappeared another youth -stole forth from behind some bushes near by and -skated off in the opposite direction. The youth -was Link Merwell.</p> - -<p>"So that was the trouble with Gus Plum last -night, and that is what he has got to say about -me!" muttered the bully, savagely. "Well, I am -glad I know so much of his history—it may come -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span> -useful some time! He may get under Dave Porter's -wing, but I am not done with him yet—nor -done with Porter either!"</p> - -<p>It was not long before Dave and Plum met -Shadow, and a little later the three saw Chip -Macklin. All four went off in a bunch, and -Dave with much tact told of what Gus proposed -to do.</p> - -<p>"It is very nice of you to keep this a secret," -said Plum. "I shall always remember it, and if I -can ever do anything for any of you I'll do it. -You are all good friends, and Dave is the best fellow -I ever met!"</p> - -<p>They skated on for fully a mile, the fine snow -pelting them in the face. But nobody minded this, -for all felt happy: Plum to think that he was going -to have another chance to redeem himself, and the -others over the consciousness that they had done a -fellow-being some good.</p> - -<p>"Time to get home!" cried Shadow, looking -at his watch. "What do you say to a race back?"</p> - -<p>"How much of a start will you give me?" asked -Chip. "I've got no chance otherwise against you -big fellows."</p> - -<p>"We'll give you fifteen seconds," answered -Dave. "One, two, three—go!"</p> - -<p>Soon the race was on in earnest. Chip Macklin -was well in the lead and the others started in a -bunch. Gradually Shadow went ahead of Dave -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span> -and Gus Plum, but then Plum drew closer, and -when they reached the school dock, Plum and Dave -were a tie, with Shadow and Chip close on their -heels.</p> - -<p>"That puts new life in a fellow!" declared -Dave. "Gus, you came pretty near to beating -me."</p> - -<p>"Your wind is better than mine," was the answer. -Plum felt he might have won had it not been -for the dissipation of the day previous. Dissipation -and athletic supremacy of any kind never go -well together.</p> - -<p>A week slipped by quietly and during that time -Dave, Roger, and Phil got the chance to go rabbit -hunting and brought in twelve rabbits. Gus Plum -stuck to his resolve to do better, and during school -hours gave his studies all his attention. When not -thus employed he spent his time in skating, snowballing, -and in the gymnasium. He avoided Link -Merwell, and for the time being the bully left him -alone.</p> - -<p>During those days Dave received a letter from -his sister Laura, to whom he had written after his -talk with Merwell. Laura stated that all was going -along finely at the Wadsworth home and that -their father was thinking seriously of buying a fine -mansion located across the street, which would -keep the friends together. She added that she had -received a letter from Link Merwell and had sent -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span> -it back, writing across the top, "Please do not send -any more."</p> - -<p>"No wonder Merwell looks so sour," mused -Dave, after reading his sister's communication. -"I suppose he is mad enough at me to chew me -up."</p> - -<p>As my old readers know, there was at Oak Hall -a secret society known as the Gee Eyes, this name -standing for the initials G. I., which in their turn -stood for the words Guess It. The society was -kept up almost solely for the fun of initiating new -members. On coming to the school Dave had had -to submit to a strenuous initiation, which he had -accepted without a murmur. All his chums were -members, and the boys had gotten much fun out of -the organization.</p> - -<p>"Call for a special meeting of the Gee Eyes -to-night," said Ben Basswood, one afternoon. -"Going to initiate three new members—Tom Atwood -and the Soden brothers. Be on hand early, -at the old boathouse."</p> - -<p>"What are we going to do to 'em?" asked -Dave, with a grin.</p> - -<p>"That is something Sam, Buster, and some of -the others want to talk over. They'd like to do -something brand-new."</p> - -<p>"I think I can tell them of one thing to try," -said Dave.</p> - -<p>"What?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Make one of 'em think he is crossing Jackson's -Gully on a narrow board."</p> - -<p>"Good, Dave; that will do first-rate!" cried -Ben. "I hope we can think of two other things -equally good."</p> - -<p>About an hour later Dave met some of the -others, and a general discussion regarding the -initiations for that evening took place. A score -of "stunts" were suggested, and at last three were -selected, and the committee got ready to carry out -their plans.</p> - -<p>Link Merwell was not a member of the Gee -Eyes. He had once been proposed and been rejected, -which had made him very angry. In some -manner he heard of the proposed initiations, and -he did his best to learn what was going on. As -we know, he was not above playing the eavesdropper, -and now he followed Dave and his friends -to learn their secrets.</p> - -<p>"So that is what they are up to," he said. -"Well, let them go ahead. Perhaps I can put a -spoke in their wheel when they least expect it!" -And then he chuckled to himself as he thought of a -plan to make the initiations end in disaster.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">THE GEE EYES' INITIATION</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"Well, you're a sight!"</p> - -<p>"I don't look any more stylish than yourself, -Roger."</p> - -<p>"Stylish is good, Dave. I guess both of us look -like circus clowns."</p> - -<p>"Whoop la!" shouted Buster Beggs. "Ladies -and gentlemen, allow me to introduce to you -the renowned Oak Hall Company of Left-Over -Clowns and Monkeys—the most unique aggregation -of monstrosities on the face of the globe. -This one has the reputation of——"</p> - -<p>"Hush, not so loud, Buster!" cried Dave, "or -you'll have old Haskers down on us, and that will -spoil the fun."</p> - -<p>"Speaking of looking like clowns puts me in -mind of a story," came from Shadow, who was still -struggling to get into his club outfit. "One time a -country fellow who wasn't a bit good-looking -wanted to join a circus as a clown. He went to see -the manager. 'Can I have a job as a clown?' he -asked. 'Well, I don't know,' answered the manager, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span> -slowly, as he looked him over. 'Who -showed you how to make up your face? It's pretty -well done.'" And the usual short laugh went up.</p> - -<p>The Gee Eyes in the past had worn simple robes -of red with black hoods over their heads. Now, -by a special vote, they had purchased robes that -were striped—red, white, and yellow. For headgear -each member had a box-like contrivance, -cubical in shape, with holes in the front for the -eyes and an orange-like lantern on top, with a -candle in it. This box rested on the shoulders of -the wearer, thus concealing his identity completely.</p> - -<p>In the past, Phil Lawrence had been president of -the organization, but now that office was filled by -Sam Day, under the title of Right Honorable -Muck-a-Muck. Ben Basswood was secretary, and -was called the Lord of the Penwiper; Buster Beggs -was treasurer, known as the Guardian of the -Dimes, and Luke Watson was sergeant-at-arms -under the title of Captain Doorkeep.</p> - -<p>The organization met whenever and wherever -it was convenient. This was done for two reasons: -first, because the members did not wish their -enemies to know what they were doing, or otherwise -information might be imparted to the teachers; -and, second, they never met unless they were going -to initiate a new member or were going to have -some sort of a feast.</p> - -<p>"Where are the intended victims?" asked -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span> -Dave, after he had adjusted his robe and his headgear -to his satisfaction, and possessed himself of a -long stuffed club.</p> - -<p>"They were told to wait in the old granary until -called for," answered Messmer.</p> - -<p>"Do they seem to be timid about joining?" -asked Ben.</p> - -<p>"Tom Atwood is a little timid,—he heard how -little Frank Bond was almost scared to death by -Gus Plum's crowd one term."</p> - -<p>"By the way, where is Gus?" asked Henshaw.</p> - -<p>"He said he wanted to study," answered Dave. -"I asked him to come, but he wouldn't."</p> - -<p>"My, but didn't Gus give us a funny story the -time we initiated him!" cried one of the students.</p> - -<p>"Yes, and do you remember how Link Merwell -and Nat Poole placed those big firecrackers under -our fire and nearly blew us all to pieces," added -another.</p> - -<p>"Never mind—we got square," said Buster. -"I guess they haven't forgotten yet the drubbing -we gave them."</p> - -<p>It was late at night, and the boys had had not a -little difficulty in stealing away from the school -unobserved. With all in readiness, the three boys -who were awaiting to be initiated were sent for, -and they presently appeared, escorted by four of -the club members, each carrying a bright and very -blunt sword. As they came into the old boathouse, -lit up by various fantastic lanterns representing -skulls, dragons, and the like, the Gee Eyes set up -a low chant:</p> - -<div class="center"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"> -<div class="stanza"> - <span class="i1-5">"Hail the victims! Let them come!</span> - <span class="i2">Let them enter, one by one!</span> - <span class="i2">Let them bow the humble knee!</span> - <span class="i2">Let them now forsake all glee!</span> - <span class="i4">Death! Blood! Tomb!"</span> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>And then arose a weird groaning, calculated to -make any lad feel uneasy. The three victims were -forced to their knees and made to touch three -chalk-marks on the floor with their noses. Then -one of the members of the club came forward with -a big tin wash-basin and sprinkled them with what -looked to be water but was really ammonia. This -caused some coughing and some tears commenced -to flow. But the victims were "game" and said -nothing.</p> - -<p>"Lock two of them in yonder dungeon cell," -commanded the Right Honorable Muck-a-Muck. -"They shall be led to their fate later." And the -Soden brothers, twins named Joe and Henry, were -led to a big closet of the old boathouse and thrust -inside.</p> - -<p>Then Tom Atwood was taken outside, and a -long march commenced behind the school grounds -and leading to a secluded spot among some bushes. -Here Atwood was suddenly blindfolded and his -hands tied behind him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a id="Now_to_Jackson"></a> -<img src="images/p134.jpg" alt="" width="316" height="500" /> -<div class="topspace1"></div> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">"Now to Jackson's Gully with him!</span>"</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Now to Jackson's Gully with him," cried several, -and then the party proceeded a little further -into the bushes.</p> - -<p>"Look out, don't slip into the gully," whispered -one member, but loud enough for Tom Atwood to -hear.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I'll take care!" whispered another. -"Why, the gully is a hundred feet deep around -here."</p> - -<p>Then Tom Atwood was led up and over some -rocks and halted a short distance beyond.</p> - -<p>"Say, that looks mighty dangerous to me," -whispered Roger.</p> - -<p>"Oh, he'll get over if he's got nerve," answered -Dave.</p> - -<p>"Base slave, list thou to me!" cried the president -of the Gee Eyes. "We have brought thee to -the edge of a gully some hundred feet deep. If -thou wouldst become a member of this notorious—I -mean illustrious—organization thou must cross -the gully on the bridge we have provided. Dost -thou accept the condition?"</p> - -<p>"I—I don't know," faltered Tom Atwood. -"I—I can't see a thing."</p> - -<p>"Nor wilt thou until thy task is accomplished. -The gully must be crossed, otherwise thou canst -not be of us."</p> - -<p>"How big is the bridge?"</p> - -<p>"One board wide."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Any—er—handrail?" went on the victim.</p> - -<p>"Nary a handrail," piped up a small voice from -the rear. "What do you want for your money, -anyway?"</p> - -<p>"Say, that puts me in mind of a story——" -came from another, but he stopped short as a fellow-member -hit him with a stuffed club.</p> - -<p>"I—I don't know about this——" began Tom -Atwood. "I—oh, say, let up!" he cried, as he received -several blows from stuffed clubs. "I—oh, -my back!"</p> - -<p>"Wilt try the bridge?" demanded the Right -Honorable Muck-a-Muck.</p> - -<p>"Yes, yes, but can't I—I crawl if I want to?"</p> - -<p>"Thou canst, after thou hast taken seven steps."</p> - -<p>"All right, here goes then."</p> - -<p>Tom Atwood was led forward to the end of a -long plank.</p> - -<p>"Be careful," he was cautioned. "There, put -your foot there and the other one right there. -Now you are all right."</p> - -<p>"And must I really—er—stand up and take -seven steps?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, exactly seven, or woe betide thee!" came -the answering cry.</p> - -<p>With great caution the blindfolded victim took -a step and then another. He was trembling visibly, -which caused the club members to shake with silent -laughter. He counted the steps and when he had -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span> -taken just seven he fell on his hands and knees, -clutching the sides of the plank tightly.</p> - -<p>"Ho—how long is—is it?" he asked, his teeth -commencing to chatter. "I—I ain't used to climbing -in such places. It—it makes me dizzy!"</p> - -<p>"Go on! go on!"</p> - -<p>"The plank is only fifty-four feet long," said -one boy.</p> - -<p>"Oh, my! fifty-four feet; I'll go down—I know -I will!"</p> - -<p>Slowly, and clutching the plank with a death-like -grip, Tom Atwood moved forward a distance -of eighteen feet. Then the plank came to an end. -He put out one hand after the other, but felt only -the empty air.</p> - -<p>"I—I don't feel the rest o—of th—the -bridge!" he chattered.</p> - -<p>"It is gone!" cried one boy, in a disguised -voice. "Turn around and come back."</p> - -<p>"But be careful how you turn, or the board may -wabble and let you drop," added another.</p> - -<p>More scared than ever, Tom Atwood turned -around very gingerly. Once he thought the board -was going over, and he set up a yell of fright. -Then slowly and painfully he came back over the -plank until he reached the solid ground once more.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah!" cried the Gee Eyes. "Bravely -done, Tom!"</p> - -<p>"Now you are one of us!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span></p> - -<p>"He didn't mind that deep gully at all!"</p> - -<p>"Yes, but I did mind it," answered the victim, -as they were taking the cover from his eyes. "I -wouldn't do that again for a hundred dollars in -cash!"</p> - -<p>"It was certainly the bravest thing to do I ever -heard of," was Dave's comment, and then he tore -the bandage away. Immediately, by the light of -the lanterns the boys had on their headpieces, Tom -Atwood looked at the plank which had cost him so -much worry and fright.</p> - -<p>"Well, I never!" he gasped.</p> - -<p>And then what a roar of laughter went up! And -well it might, for the plank rested on nothing but -two blocks of wood and was less than a foot from -the solid ground! The location was nowhere near -Jackson's Gully.</p> - -<p>"Tom, you'll do it for a hundred dollars now, -won't you?" questioned Roger, earnestly.</p> - -<p>"Oh, what a sell!" answered the victim, sheepishly. -"Say, please don't tell the other fellows of -this," he pleaded. "I'll never hear the end of it!"</p> - -<p>"The secrets of the Gee Eyes are never told outside," -answered Phil. "But there is one more -thing you must do," he added.</p> - -<p>"What?"</p> - -<p>"Carry that plank back to the boathouse."</p> - -<p>"All right."</p> - -<p>"And here is a suit for you," said Ben. "Put -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span> -that on, and then you can participate in the initiation -of the Soden brothers."</p> - -<p>"Where are they?"</p> - -<p>"Locked up in the closet at the old boathouse."</p> - -<p>"What are you going to do with them?"</p> - -<p>"You'll see when you get back."</p> - -<p>With Tom Atwood and the plank between them, -the members of the Gee Eyes took up the long -march back to the old boathouse. To do this they -had to cross a country road which was but little -used. As they did this they heard an unusual sound -from a clump of trees near by.</p> - -<p>"There they are!" a voice called out. "I told -you I had seen some ghosts."</p> - -<p>"Sure enough, Billy, they must be ghosts," was -the reply, in a deeper voice. "It's a good thing -I brung my shotgun with me."</p> - -<p>"Are you goin' to shoot at 'em?"</p> - -<p>"That's what, Billy."</p> - -<p>Hardly had the words been spoken when, to the -consternation of the Gee Eyes, a shotgun was discharged, -the load whistling through the trees over -the lads' heads.</p> - -<p>"Hi! hi! stop that!" yelled Buster Beggs. -"We are not ghosts! We are——"</p> - -<p>Bang! spoke up the shotgun a second time, and -the load went clipping through the bushes on the -left.</p> - -<p>"Hand me your shotgun, Billy," said one of the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span> -voices. "I don't know if I hit 'em or not, but -this'll fetch 'em!"</p> - -<p>"Run!" cried Dave. "Run for your lives! -That old farmer is so scared he doesn't know what -he is doing!"</p> - -<p>And then all the boys ran across the roadway -and dove into the woods beyond. They heard another -report, but the contents of the gun did not -reach them.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">IN WHICH JOB HASKERS GETS LEFT IN THE COLD</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>The boys kept on running for fully a hundred -yards, plunging deeper and deeper into the woods -which lined the roadway. Tom Atwood had -dropped the plank and two of the club members -had lost their headpieces, but nobody dreamed of -going back for the articles.</p> - -<p>"I think I know who that man is," said Phil, -when the crowd came to a halt.</p> - -<p>"Mike Marcy?" questioned Dave.</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"I thought that, too, but I wasn't sure. He -called the other fellow Billy."</p> - -<p>"He has a boy working for him now and his -name is Billy," said Shadow. "I met him on the -road several times, driving cows. He isn't just -right in his mind. I suppose Marcy got him to -work cheap."</p> - -<p>"I wonder if Marcy really thought we were -ghosts?" mused the senator's son. "Maybe he only -said that to scare us. He might have thought we -were up to some kind of a job around his farm."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Well, whether he thought we were ghosts or -not, he certainly shot at us," was Phil's comment. -"Ugh! I am glad I didn't get a dose of the -shot!"</p> - -<p>"And so am I," answered several others.</p> - -<p>"That is one more black mark against Mike -Marcy," said Luke Watson. "We'll have to remember -to pay him back."</p> - -<p>"Never mind about paying him back just now," -answered Roger. "The question is, What's to do -next? That run warmed me up and I'll take cold -if I stand here long doing nothing."</p> - -<p>"We must get back to the boathouse. Remember, -the Soden boys are still locked up in that -closet. It hasn't much ventilation and we don't -want them to smother."</p> - -<p>"I'm not going around by the road," said Henshaw.</p> - -<p>"Not on your life!" exclaimed Ben. "I'd -rather go down to the river and walk over the -ice."</p> - -<p>It was finally decided to follow Ben's suggestion, -and the crowd continued on their way through the -brushwood until the Leming River was reached. -They saw or heard nothing more of Mike Marcy -and his hired boy, for which they were thankful. -Reaching the ice, they set off at a dog-trot for the -old boathouse.</p> - -<p>"If we only had skates this would be fine," declared -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> -Dave. "But as we haven't any we've got -to make the best of it."</p> - -<p>"As the servant girl said, when she told her -mistress that she couldn't make sponge cake because -they didn't have any sponges," answered -the senator's son.</p> - -<p>"Say, that puts me in mind of a story about -a——" began Shadow. But just then one of the -boys put out his foot and down went the story-teller -of the school on the ice. "Hi, you!" he -roared and pulled the other youth on top of him. -Then began a wild scramble on the part of both -to see who could get up first, and the story was -forgotten.</p> - -<p>When the Gee Eyes came in sight of the old -boathouse they were surprised to learn it was well -past midnight.</p> - -<p>"We'll have to rush matters," said Dave. "If -we don't, somebody may report us, and the doctor -won't let us off very easily if we stay out too late."</p> - -<p>"Maybe we'd better postpone the other initiations," -suggested Luke.</p> - -<p>"Oh, no, go ahead!" cried half a dozen. "We -are safe enough."</p> - -<p>Entering the old boathouse, the boys lit all the -lanterns they possessed, and those who had lost -their head-coverings tied masks over their faces. -Then some approached the closet in which the -Soden twins had been confined.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Hello!"</p> - -<p>"They are gone!"</p> - -<p>"What does this mean?"</p> - -<p>"They must have broken out and run away!"</p> - -<p>Such were some of the exclamations indulged in -when it was found that the apartment was empty. -A hasty examination was made of the hasp and -staple of the door, and they were found intact. A -wooden peg had served to keep the hasp in place.</p> - -<p>"It looks to me as if somebody had let them -out," said Dave, after an examination.</p> - -<p>"But who would do that, Dave?" questioned -Phil.</p> - -<p>"Somebody not a member of the Gee Eyes—some -enemy of the club."</p> - -<p>"But why should the Soden boys run away?" -asked Shadow. "They were willing to be initiated."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps they got cold feet—mentally as well -as physically," ventured Henshaw. "They may -have got to talking things over in the dark and -got scared."</p> - -<p>"They didn't break out, that's sure," declared -the senator's son. "Somebody on the outside removed -that wooden peg."</p> - -<p>"Well, we didn't do it," said one of the boys.</p> - -<p>"Can they be anywhere around?"</p> - -<p>Some of the boys began a search, but this was in -vain—the twins had disappeared.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span></p> - -<p>"We may as well give up for to-night," said the -president at last.</p> - -<p>"I move we adjourn to bed," said Ben, and this -was put and carried, and without delay the robes, -headgears, and stuffed clubs and swords were hidden -away, and the students hurried to Oak Hall.</p> - -<p>Here another setback awaited them. The side -door was locked, and the false key they had put on -a convenient nail was missing.</p> - -<p>"Somebody is playing us tricks," said Dave. "I -thought so before and now I am certain of it. I -shouldn't wonder if that somebody had gone and -told Mike Marcy to look out for ghosts at the end -of his lot."</p> - -<p>"Who would do it?"</p> - -<p>"Several fellows—Link Merwell, Nat Poole, -and their cronies."</p> - -<p>"Never mind that crowd now," said Shadow. -"How are we to get into the school without waking -anybody up?"</p> - -<p>"Let us try all the doors and lower windows," -suggested the shipowner's son.</p> - -<p>This was done, and at last one of the boys found -a basement window unfastened. He notified the -others.</p> - -<p>"I know where that leads to," said Dave. -"The laundry."</p> - -<p>"Yes, I've been in the laundry, too," added the -senator's son.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Then one of you see if you can get upstairs -through the laundry and let us in," said Buster. -"And please don't be all night about it either, -for I am getting cold."</p> - -<p>"Don't say a word," came from Messmer. -"My ears are about frozen already."</p> - -<p>"I'll go," said Dave.</p> - -<p>"I'll go along," returned Roger.</p> - -<p>Both climbed down through the basement window, -to find themselves in a place that was pitch-dark. -Here Dave struck a match and by its faint -rays led the way to an open cellar and then to a -stairs running up to the kitchen.</p> - -<p>Tiptoeing their way up the stairs, they tried the -door at the top, and to their joy found it unlocked. -They stepped into the kitchen, and just then the -match went out, leaving them again in the dark.</p> - -<p>"I know the way now, so there is no need to -make another light," said Roger.</p> - -<p>"Wait,—better have a light," answered Dave. -"You don't want to stumble over anything and -make a noise."</p> - -<p>He found a candle and lit it, and then the chums -crept silently from the kitchen, through the pantry -and dining room to the side hall. They wanted to -stop for something to eat from the pantry, but did -not wish to keep their friends waiting out in the -cold.</p> - -<p>The two youths were just on the point of turning -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span> -a corner of the hall when a sound struck their ears. -Somebody was close at hand, snoring lustily!</p> - -<p>"Who can it be?" asked Roger, in a faint -whisper, when both realized what the sound meant.</p> - -<p>"I'll soon find out," answered Dave, and held -up the candle.</p> - -<p>"Don't wake him up, or there'll be trouble!"</p> - -<p>Step by step they drew closer to the sleeping -person. It was a man, wearing an overcoat and a -skullcap. He was seated in a comfortable armchair -taken from the parlor.</p> - -<p>"Old Haskers!" cried Dave.</p> - -<p>"He must have been on the watch for us and -fallen asleep," was the comment of the senator's -son.</p> - -<p>"Don't wake him—let him sleep."</p> - -<p>"To be sure, Dave—I'd like to chloroform -him!"</p> - -<p>The boys passed the snoring teacher and reached -a side door. Unlocking it, they slipped without, -and closed the door again. Then they summoned -the members of the Gee Eyes and told them of -what they had discovered.</p> - -<p>"You'll have to go in as quietly as mice," said -Dave. "Otherwise he'll wake up and catch us,—and -then the fat will be in the fire."</p> - -<p>"Dave, somebody has surely been spying on us," -said Phil.</p> - -<p>"Exactly—but we can't take that up now. In -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span> -you go, and take off your shoes before you start -upstairs. Maybe——" Dave paused.</p> - -<p>"What, Dave?"</p> - -<p>"Maybe we can play a joke on Haskers, when -we are about safe."</p> - -<p>"How?" asked several.</p> - -<p>"We might carry him out on the piazza and -lock the door on him. Under that overcoat he has -on only his night clothes and a pair of slippers."</p> - -<p>"If we only could do it!" murmured Phil, gleefully.</p> - -<p>One by one the members of the Gee Eyes entered -the school building, slipped off their shoes, and -went upstairs. Then, wrapping their coats around -their heads, Dave, Roger, Phil, and Shadow came -back and surrounded Job Haskers.</p> - -<p>"Now listen," said Dave, who still held the -candle. "If he wakes up, drop him. I'll blow out -the candle, and all scoot for the dormitories,—but -without noise, remember that!" And so it was -agreed.</p> - -<p>As carefully as possible they raised up the sleeping -man, armchair and all, and carried him to the -side door, which Dave opened. Then they took -their burden outside and put the chair down in the -snow at the foot of the piazza steps. This accomplished, -they ran back into the school, closed -and locked the door, and threw the key in a dark -corner.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Now for the dormitory!" cried Dave, and -blew out the light. "And everybody undress in -jig-time!"</p> - -<p>All understood, and the way they flew up the -stairs was a wonder. Like lightning-change actors -they threw off their garments and got into their -sleeping clothes. The other boys were already disrobed, -and some were at the windows, looking -down through shade cracks, to see what might -happen below.</p> - -<p>They had not long to wait. Job Haskers speedily -grew cold and woke up with a start. In the -darkness he stared around in perplexity and then -leaped to his feet.</p> - -<p>"Oh!" the boys heard him mutter, as some of -the loose snow got into his slippers. "What can -this mean? Where am I?"</p> - -<p>He took several steps, and more snow got into -his slippers. Then he slipped on a patch of ice and -plunged straight into the snow with his arms and -shoulders.</p> - -<p>"Confound the luck!" the boys heard him say. -"Boys, what does this mean? Who put me here? -Oh, but won't I make you suffer for this! Oh, -my feet!" And then he rushed for the piazza -steps. Here he slipped again, and the students -heard him yell as he came down on his left elbow. -Then he disappeared from sight under the roof of -the piazza.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span></p> - -<p>"He won't get in right away!" whispered -Roger. "Oh, this is the best yet!"</p> - -<p>They heard Job Haskers fumble at the knob of -the door. He tried to turn it several times and -then shook it violently. Finding the door would -not open, he began to pound upon the barrier with -his fist.</p> - -<p>"He's making noise enough to wake the dead!" -whispered Phil.</p> - -<p>"Somebody is going below," said Dave, a moment -later. "Now I guess there will be more -fun!"</p> - -<p>"If only we aren't caught!" murmured Shadow, -who was a bit afraid that the fun had been carried -too far.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">WHAT MIKE MARCY HAD TO TELL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>It was Murphy the monitor who let the assistant -teacher in. Job Haskers entered stamping his -feet loudly, for they were decidedly cold.</p> - -<p>"Why, Mr. Haskers, what does this mean?" -asked the monitor, in amazement. "I didn't know -you were out. And in slippers, too!"</p> - -<p>"I—er—I——" stammered the teacher, and -then he stopped, for he did not know how to proceed. -He realized that he occupied a very ridiculous -position.</p> - -<p>"Can I do anything for you?" went on the -monitor.</p> - -<p>"Murphy, have you seen any boys come in since -lights were out?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir."</p> - -<p>"Nobody at all?"</p> - -<p>"Not a soul."</p> - -<p>"It is queer. They must have come in, and -finding me asleep——" Job Haskers did not -finish.</p> - -<p>"Where were you asleep, sir?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Never mind—if you saw nobody. But listen, -I want you to make the rounds, and see if every -boy is in his dormitory. If any are absent, report -to me in my room at once."</p> - -<p>"Yes, sir," returned the monitor, and hurried -off.</p> - -<p>"He'll not find us missing," whispered Dave. -"All hands in bed and eyes shut. No fooling now, -for if you are caught something serious may -happen."</p> - -<p>The others understood, and when Jim Murphy -came with a light to look into dormitories No. 11 -and No. 12 he found every lad tucked in under -the blankets and looking as if he had been slumbering -for several hours.</p> - -<p>"That was what I call a narrow escape," whispered -Phil, after the monitor had departed. -"Somebody surely spied on us."</p> - -<p>"We'll look into the matter to-morrow," answered -Luke Watson. "I'm in for sleep now." -And a little later all the lads were in the land of -dreams.</p> - -<p>The next morning the members of the Gee Eyes -looked for an investigation from Job Haskers, but -no such thing occurred. The fact of the matter -was that the teacher realized fully what a joke -had been played on him while he was asleep, and he -was afraid to stir the matter up for fear the entire -school would be laughing at him. He made a few -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span> -very cautious inquiries, which gave him no -clew, and then, for the time being, dropped the -matter.</p> - -<p>The Gee Eyes were anxious to know how the -Soden brothers had gotten out of the closet at the -old boathouse, and were amazed when the answer -came.</p> - -<p>"Why, two of you fellows came back and let -us out," said Henry Soden.</p> - -<p>"Let you out?" asked Buster Beggs.</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"One of the fellows said that Mr. Haskers was -onto the game and that no initiations would be attempted," -explained Joe Soden. "He said we had -better get back to our dormitory as quickly as we -could, so we scooted."</p> - -<p>"Who were those chaps?" demanded Dave.</p> - -<p>"I don't know. They wore their coats inside -out and big paper bags over their heads."</p> - -<p>"They were no members of the Gee Eyes," said -Phil. "They were some outsiders who wanted to -spoil our fun."</p> - -<p>"Well, I must confess we were glad enough to -get out of the closet,—it was so cold," said Henry -Soden. "But just the same I shouldn't have run -away if I had known the truth. Both of us are -anxious to join your club."</p> - -<p>"I'll tell you what I think," said Dave. "It was -a put-up job all around. Some enemy told Mike -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span> -Marcy about ghosts, sent word to old Haskers to -be on guard, and released Joe and Henry."</p> - -<p>"If that is true, we want to find out who that -enemy was," answered Roger. "No student of -Oak Hall can play such a trick on the Gee Eyes -without suffering for it."</p> - -<p>"So say we all of us!" sang out several.</p> - -<p>"I have a plan," went on Dave. "Let us lay -for that hired boy of Marcy's—the lad called -Billy. Maybe he can tell us who told Marcy—if -anybody did tell him." And so it was arranged.</p> - -<p>The opportunity to interview the farm boy Billy -did not occur until about a week later, when Dave -and Ben Basswood were walking to Oakdale to buy -some film rolls for their cameras. They took a side -road leading past the Marcy farm, and caught -sight of Billy down by a cowshed and beckoned -to him.</p> - -<p>"Is your name Billy?" asked Dave, kindly, for -he could easily see that the lad was somewhat -simple-minded, by the way he clasped and unclasped -his hands, twisted his shoulders, and -twitched his mouth.</p> - -<p>"Yes, Billy Sankers, from Lundytown," was -the boy's reply.</p> - -<p>"Do you work for Mr. Marcy?"</p> - -<p>"Do I? Sure I do—an' he works for me," -and Billy grinned at what he thought was a -joke.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span></p> - -<p>"You went after ghosts the other night, didn't -you?" continued Dave.</p> - -<p>"Yes, we did, an' we bagged a lot of 'em, too—shot -'em full of holes an' they disappeared into -the sky," and the poor deluded boy began to wave -his arms as if flying.</p> - -<p>"Who told Mr. Marcy that the ghosts were -coming?" asked Ben.</p> - -<p>"Two boys from the school over there," and -now Billy jerked his thumb in the direction of Oak -Hall. "They said to keep still about it, but what's -the use? The ghosts are shot full of holes, shot -full of holes, holes, holes!"</p> - -<p>"Did you know the boys?" asked Dave.</p> - -<p>At this question Billy shook his head. "I don't -go to school there—I know too much. Maybe -some day I'll go over and teach the teachers. One -boy called the other Nat," he added, suddenly.</p> - -<p>"Nat!" cried Dave. He turned to his chum. -"Can it have been Nat Poole?"</p> - -<p>"That's it, Nat Poole!" cried Billy. "You're -a wise owl to guess it."</p> - -<p>"What was the other boy called?" continued -Ben.</p> - -<p>"Called? Nothing. Yes, he was, too, he was -called Link. That's it, Link, Blink, Hink! Funny -name, eh?"</p> - -<p>"Link!" cried Dave. "Can it have been Link -Merwell?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span></p> - -<p>"More than likely," answered his chum. "Nat -and Link travel together, and both are down on -our crowd."</p> - -<p>"Did they tell Mr. Marcy that the ghosts -would be schoolboys?" asked Dave.</p> - -<p>"No, ghosts," answered Billy, nodding his head -gravely. "They told Mike an' he told me, an' -we got the shotguns to scare 'em off. Mike don't -want ghosts around this place."</p> - -<p>"Here comes Mike Marcy now," whispered -Ben. "Had we better get out?"</p> - -<p>"I'll not run for him," was Dave's answer.</p> - -<p>"Sure, an' what do you fellers want here?" demanded -the big, brawny Irish-American farmer -as he strode up, horsewhip in hand.</p> - -<p>"Mr. Marcy, we want to have a talk with you," -said Dave, coldly. "I guess you remember me."</p> - -<p>"I do. You're the lad I once had locked up in -my smokehouse," and the farmer grinned slightly.</p> - -<p>"Yes. But I am not here about that now,—nor -am I here to tell you that I was one of the boys that -found your mule when he was lost and sent you -word. I am here to ask you about the shooting -that took place about a week ago."</p> - -<p>"Shooting!"</p> - -<p>"Exactly. Who were the boys who came here -and told you to go to the end of your farm and -shoot at a lot of innocent lads having a little fun -by themselves?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Why—er—— See here, what do you -mean?" blustered Mike Marcy.</p> - -<p>"I mean just what I say, Mr. Marcy, and I -want you to answer my question."</p> - -<p>"Eh! Say, do you see this whip?" stormed -the farmer. "I'll let ye taste it in a minit!"</p> - -<p>"You'll do nothing of the kind," answered -Dave, coolly. "I ask you a question and you must -answer it. This is a serious business. You fired -three shots at a crowd of innocent schoolboys who -were harming nobody. You cannot deny it."</p> - -<p>"They were on my land."</p> - -<p>"Some of them were on the road, and they were -doing absolutely no harm. You merely fired at -them out of pure ugliness."</p> - -<p>"See here, do ye want this?" And now the -horsewhip was raised.</p> - -<p>"If you strike either of us, I shall at once have -you arrested. How many students do you suppose -are now in bed under the doctor's care because of -the shooting you did?"</p> - -<p>At this question Mike Marcy turned suddenly -pale.</p> - -<p>"I—er—was anybody hurt? I—er—I fired -into the air—just to scare 'em," he faltered.</p> - -<p>"I ask you a question and I want you to answer -it, and you had better do it unless you want -to get into more trouble. Who told you to go out -and do the shooting?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span></p> - -<p>"We want their names and we are bound to have -them," put in Ben, following up Dave's bold manner, -now that he saw the farmer was growing -uneasy.</p> - -<p>"The boys were named Nat Poole and Link -Merwell. But they wanted their names kept -secret."</p> - -<p>"What did they tell you?"</p> - -<p>"They said a lot of the toughest lads in the -school were going to disguise themselves an' come -down here and cut up like Indians, and maybe -rob me of some chickens, an' I had better be on the -watch for 'em. One said I might scare 'em by -saying I saw ghosts, and I said that was a good -idee. So I called Billy an' told him about the -ghosts, an' we got the shotguns. But as true as I -stand here I shot up into the air. I didn't want to -hit anybody, an' if any lad got as much as one shot -in him I'm sorry."</p> - -<p>"That is all we want to know, Mr. Marcy," -returned Dave. "We thank you for the information," -and he started to walk away, followed by -Ben.</p> - -<p>"But see here—if anybody is hurted——" cried -Mike Marcy. "Sure, I don't want trouble——"</p> - -<p>"We won't say any more about it—since -you didn't mean to hit anybody," answered -Dave. "But after this never shoot at us -again."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I won't, ye can be certain of that," answered -the farmer, with a sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>"And another thing, Mr. Marcy," added Ben. -"If you see Nat Poole or Link Merwell do not -tell them that you saw us or told us the truth."</p> - -<p>"I'll remember." And with this promise from -the farmer the boys took their departure. But -they had not gone a hundred feet when Mike -Marcy came running after them.</p> - -<p>"Tell me," said he; "was anybody really hit?"</p> - -<p>"Nobody was seriously hurt," answered Dave. -"But you scared some of the boys nearly to death, -and they tumbled all over the rocks and bushes, in -trying to get out of range of the shots."</p> - -<p>"I see. Well, I won't do any more shooting," -answered Mike Marcy, and walked back to his -house, looking very thoughtful.</p> - -<p>"It is just as we supposed," said Dave, when -he and his chum were alone. "Nat Poole and -Link Merwell are responsible for everything. -They got Marcy to do the shooting, released the -Soden brothers, and somehow put Haskers on -guard."</p> - -<p>"Well, the Gee Eyes will have to square accounts -with them," replied Ben. "We'll make a -report at the next meeting of the club, and then the -club can take what action it likes in the matter. -For my part, I think such sneaks ought to be -drummed out of the school."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And I agree with you, Ben. But let me tell -you one thing. Link Merwell is ten times worse -than Nat Poole. Nat is a dude and a fool and -easily led around by others, but Link Merwell is a -knave, as black-hearted as any boy I can name. -Look out for him, or when you least expect it he -will play you foul."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">SOMETHING ABOUT LESSONS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>At Oakdale the two students ran into Phil, who -had come to town earlier, to see about a pair of -skating shoes. They told their chum of what they -had learned, and the shipowner's son agreed that -the Gee Eyes ought in some way to punish the -offenders.</p> - -<p>"I just met two friends," went on Phil. "I -stopped at the candy store for some chocolates and -ran into Mary Feversham and Vera Rockwell. -Vera wanted to know how you were, Dave," and -Phil grinned.</p> - -<p>"I trust you told her I was very sick, Phil," was -Dave's quick reply.</p> - -<p>"I did—I said you were crying your eyes out -for another sight of her," and then Phil dodged, -to escape a blow Dave playfully aimed at his -head.</p> - -<p>The boys procured the articles for which they -had come, and then took a stroll through the town. -At one store an auction sale was in progress and -here they met the two girls Phil had mentioned. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span> -Both were dressed in fur coats, with dainty fur caps -to match, and both looked very sweet.</p> - -<p>"We watched them selling some bric-à-brac," -said Mary. "It was real fun. A beautiful statue -of Apollo went for two dollars—just think of it!"</p> - -<p>"Might get one of those statues to replace the -broken one," said Ben to Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, did somebody break a statue?" cried Vera.</p> - -<p>"Yes,—and there was quite an exciting time -doing it," said Phil. "Dave was the hero of the -occasion."</p> - -<p>"Oh, tell me about it, Mr. Porter!" And Vera -bent her eyes full upon Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, it didn't amount to much," answered -Dave.</p> - -<p>"But please tell me, won't you?" pleaded -Vera.</p> - -<p>Then both girls teased him, until at last he related -some of the particulars of the encounter with -Job Haskers. Mary and Vera were deeply interested, -Vera especially.</p> - -<p>"I am glad you did not give in to him," said -Vera. "I like a boy who can stand up for his -rights."</p> - -<p>"You can trust Dave to do that," said Ben. -"He doesn't take water for anybody."</p> - -<p>"Oh, come now, Ben——" murmured Dave.</p> - -<p>"I believe Mr. Basswood," said Vera. "I hope -Mr. Porter always does stick up for himself. I -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span> -never liked a boy or a man—or a girl either—who -was cowardly."</p> - -<p>After that the boys and girls listened to the auctioneer -for several minutes. Then Phil suggested -soda to Mary Feversham, and all of the party -walked over to a corner drug store, where hot -chocolate was to be had, and there Phil and Dave -treated.</p> - -<p>The crowd was in the act of drinking the beverage, -and Dave had just handed Vera her glass, -when, glancing toward the doorway, he saw Link -Merwell and a strange young man standing there. -Link started and stared rudely at the girls. -Then he whispered something to his companion, -and both turned from the drug store and disappeared -up the street.</p> - -<p>"Did you see them?" whispered Dave to Phil.</p> - -<p>"I saw somebody look in and walk away. Who -was it?"</p> - -<p>"Link Merwell and a stranger."</p> - -<p>"Humph! I suppose Merwell didn't want to -come in while we were here," murmured the shipowner's -son. And there the subject was dropped. -Little did Dave dream of what was to be the result -of Link Merwell's unexpected appearance while he -was in the company of Vera Rockwell.</p> - -<p>The boys did not have much time to spend in -town, and soon they bade the girls good-by and -hurried back to Oak Hall. It was plain to be -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span> -seen that Phil thought the trip an extra pleasant -one.</p> - -<p>"No use in talking; Mary Feversham is all -right," he said to Dave, enthusiastically. "Finest -girl I ever ran across."</p> - -<p>"Phil, I'm afraid you're smitten," answered -Dave, with a laugh. "You'll be dreaming about -her next."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps—I don't care if I do," was the reply, -which showed that Phil was pretty far "gone" indeed. -"But say," he went on, suddenly. "Talking -about dreaming, I want to tell you something. -Do you remember how Shadow Hamilton used to -walk in his sleep?"</p> - -<p>"I don't think anybody is liable to forget it," -answered Dave, thinking of Shadow's theft, during -his sleep-walking, of Doctor Clay's valuable collection -of rare postage stamps as related in a previous -volume of this series.</p> - -<p>"Shadow is at it again—although not so bad as -before."</p> - -<p>"How do you know?" asked Ben.</p> - -<p>"Because the other night I woke up and heard -him getting something out of his trunk. He was -at the trunk about ten minutes and then went to -bed again. In the morning I asked him about it -and he declared positively that he hadn't gotten up -at all. He was much disturbed over what I told -him."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Maybe you were only dreaming," suggested -Dave.</p> - -<p>"No, I wasn't—I was as wide awake as I am -now."</p> - -<p>"It would be too bad if Shadow got to sleep-walking -again," said Dave. "We'll have to watch -him a little. We don't want him to get into -trouble."</p> - -<p>During the next two weeks Dave found but little -time for recreation. A test in two studies was in -progress, and he made up his mind to pass with -flying colors. He went in for a regular "grind," -as Roger expressed it, and was at his books fully -as much as was Polly Vane; indeed, the two often -studied together.</p> - -<p>"Come on out for a skate—it may be the last of -the season," said the senator's son, one afternoon, -but Dave shook his head.</p> - -<p>"Can't do it, Roger—I've got my Latin to do, -and four of those problems in geometry,—and -some German."</p> - -<p>"Oh, bother the lessons! Can't you let the -geometry and the German slide?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, I've made up my mind to get not less than -ninety per cent. in the test this week."</p> - -<p>"Then you won't really come?" Roger lingered -in the doorway as he spoke.</p> - -<p>"Not to-day. Have you got that geometry?"</p> - -<p>"No—I thought I might do it this evening."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span></p> - -<p>"What about the German?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, perhaps I'll do that, too. I don't care -much for the German, anyway."</p> - -<p>"But you ought to study your lesson, now you -have taken it up, Roger."</p> - -<p>There was a minute of silence, and Dave turned -to his text-books and papers and began to write. -Roger drummed on the door and heaved a deep -sigh. The ice on the river was growing soft—in -a few days skating might be a thing of the past.</p> - -<p>"It seems to me you don't care for skating as -much as you did, Dave," he said, presently.</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes, I do, Roger; but I'm not going to think -about it while I have studying to do. I can't forget -that, after all is said and done, I am here to get -a good education, and that both my father and Mr. -Wadsworth expect me to make the most of my opportunities."</p> - -<p>Dave returned again to his books and papers and -another silence followed. Then the senator's son -came in, hung up his skates in the closet, and got -out his own schoolbooks and papers.</p> - -<p>"Well, if we've got to grind, I suppose it is up -to me to do my share," he remarked, with another -sigh. "But that ice——"</p> - -<p>"Don't do it on my account, Roger."</p> - -<p>"Yes, but, Dave, I can't stand it to see you grinding -alone—when I know I ought to grind too. -My father wants me to get a good education, too. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span> -So here goes," and then Roger began to study just -as hard as Dave and Polly. Then Phil came in, -and Shadow, and seeing the condition of affairs, -went at it like the rest. Dave's example certainly -carried a wonderful influence with it, even though -the youth himself did not fully realize it.</p> - -<p>"This fifth problem in geometry is a corker," observed -Shadow, presently. "If the gable of a house -is fourteen feet long on one side, and the angle at -the top is one of forty degrees, and the other side -is but eleven feet long, how——"</p> - -<p>"Don't say a word, I've been working on that -for half an hour," said Phil. "Tried it this noon, -after dinner, and couldn't get it."</p> - -<p>"It's very easy," answered Polly.</p> - -<p>"Have you got it, Dave?" asked Roger.</p> - -<p>"Yes, but I didn't find it so easy."</p> - -<p>"Guess I'll climb up some gable and measure it," -said Shadow. He began suddenly to grin. "That -puts me in mind of a story. Once a college professor——"</p> - -<p>"Don't!" begged Polly. "I have some figures -in my head I don't wish to lose!"</p> - -<p>"Then nail 'em down," answered the story-teller -of the school, calmly. "This college professor was -paying a visit to some lumbermen and he was trying -to convince one old tree-chopper of the value of -an education. Says he, 'Now, look at it. You -don't know how to measure a plank accurately.' -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span> -'Don't I, though?' says the lumberman. 'No, you -don't, and I can prove it,' says the professor. -'Now, supposing you had a plank twenty feet long -and one foot wide at one end and running up evenly -to two feet wide at the other end. Where would -you saw that plank crosswise so that one end would -contain as much wood as the other? You can't do -that problem and I know it, because you never -studied higher mathematics.' 'That's dead easy,' -says the old lumberman. 'I don't even need a -pencil to figger it out,' says he. 'Jest balance thet -plank on a bit of stick, an' cut her where she balances!' -And then the college professor didn't -have anything more to say, for he made out the -lumberman was a hopeless case." And at this tale -all the boys present snickered.</p> - -<p>"Shadow would have a job climbing up on a -gable to measure it," said Phil. "I'd rather do -it on paper." Then Polly Vane and Dave gave -Shadow some points as to how the problem should -be worked out.</p> - -<p>In some way Link Merwell and Nat Poole got -an inkling of the fact that it was known they had -done all in their power to break up the initiation -ceremonies of the Gee Eyes, and, not to be cornered, -both of the boys did all they could to keep -out of the reach of their fellow-students. But the -Gee Eyes did not forget, and at a special meeting of -the club it was voted to give both Poole and Merwell -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span> -"the cold shoulder" until something more -definite could be done. By "the cold shoulder" -was meant that no member of the club was to associate -with Poole or Merwell or speak to them unless -required to do so during school sessions. Outside -of the schoolrooms they were to be as utterly -ignored as though they did not exist.</p> - -<p>"I think that will bring Nat Poole to terms, -without going further," said Roger. "He hates -to be left to himself—I've noticed that many -times."</p> - -<p>"Well, it may have that effect on Nat," answered -Dave. "But I think it will only make -Merwell more savage," and in this surmise he was -correct.</p> - -<p>The tests proved a severe strain on many of the -boys, and Dave was glad when they were over. -What the standing of each student was would not -be known until later.</p> - -<p>"Now I'd like to go skating," said he to Roger, -but this could not be, for warm weather had set in -and the ice and snow were rapidly passing away. -That night it rained, and this made everything outside -very sloppy.</p> - -<p>Dave went to bed early, for he was tired out. -He slept soundly for several hours and then awoke -with a start, for something had brushed his face. -He sat up, and was just in time to see a form gliding -from the dormitory.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Hello! what can that mean?" he murmured to -himself, and then he sprang up. "Guess I'll investigate." -And then, putting on a pair of slippers -and donning a long overcoat that was handy, -he made after the person who had just disappeared.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII">CHAPTER XVII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">SHADOW HAMILTON'S PERIL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>When Dave reached the hallway he saw, by a -dim light that was burning, a form at the lower -end, moving toward a back stairs. An instant later -the form glided up the stairs toward the third floor -of the school building. The form was in white, -and Dave knew it must be one of the students in his -nightdress.</p> - -<p>"Something is going on," he thought. "Wonder -if that is Phil or Roger?"</p> - -<p>Curious to learn what the midnight prowler was -up to, Dave followed the unknown to the third -story of the building. He saw the fellow walk to a -side hall. Here it was almost dark, for the servants' -rooms were in that part of the building. He -stopped and listened and heard an odd creaking -and a scraping sound. Then he went forward once -more.</p> - -<p>Turning into the side hall, a gust of cold wind -struck him. He knew it came from overhead, and -then he remembered that at the end of the side hall -was a ladder leading to a scuttle of the roof. The -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span> -scuttle had been thrown open, and wind and rain -were coming down through the opening.</p> - -<p>Dave's curiosity was now excited to the top pitch. -He felt sure that the servants had not left the -scuttle open on retiring or that it had been blown -open by the wind. Consequently, the midnight -prowler must have opened it, and if so, for what -purpose excepting to get out on the wet and slippery -roof?</p> - -<p>Suddenly an idea flashed into Dave's mind, and -without further ado he ran to the ladder and -mounted it with all speed. At the top he thrust -his head through the scuttle opening and looked -around that portion of the school roof which was -visible from that point.</p> - -<p>He had expected to see a certain person, but he -was disappointed. Yet this did not make him hesitate -regarding his course of action. He crawled -out on the roof, slippery and treacherous with slush, -and made his way cautiously but rapidly to where -there were an angle and a high gable, with a wide -chimney between.</p> - -<p>As he gained the side of the chimney and stood -there in the rain, slush, and wind, he saw a sight -that both thrilled and chilled him. The mysterious -student in white was crawling up the gable and -was already close to the ridge!</p> - -<p>"Shadow Hamilton!" murmured Dave. "He -is sleep-walking again!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span></p> - -<p>Dave was right—it was indeed poor Shadow, -and as fast asleep as a sleep-walker can get. The -lad had a tape measure in one hand and was muttering -to himself:</p> - -<p>"If the gable of a house is fourteen feet long on -one side, and the angle at the top——" And then -the rest was lost in the wind.</p> - -<p>"He's dreaming of that problem in geometry," -said Dave to himself. "It's got on his nerves."</p> - -<p>He wondered what he could do to aid the sleep-walker. -He was afraid to call to Shadow, for -fear the boy might awaken suddenly and tumble -off the roof. Shadow was now on the ridge, and, -to Dave's added horror, he stood upright, the tape -measure in his hands. Then he began to walk to -the very end of the ridgepole.</p> - -<p>"If he falls into the yard he'll break his neck -sure!"</p> - -<p>Such was Dave's agonizing thought, and despite -the cold, the heavy perspiration stood out on his -forehead.</p> - -<p>"Dave!"</p> - -<p>It was a voice from the scuttle opening and came -so unexpectedly it made the youth start. Turning -back, he made out Phil in the dim light.</p> - -<p>"Phil!" he whispered.</p> - -<p>"What are you doing up there, Dave?"</p> - -<p>"I followed Shadow Hamilton."</p> - -<p>"Shadow?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Yes. He is sleep-walking again and has -climbed to the ridge of the gable roof. I don't -dare to awaken him for fear of an accident."</p> - -<p>"I saw you go out and I was wondering what -was up. Then I missed Shadow and came after -you. It's too bad, Dave! But I imagine the very -best thing you can do is to let him alone until he -comes back."</p> - -<p>"I don't like to take the responsibility, Phil. -If anything should happen I'd never forgive myself. -I'll tell you what I wish you'd do."</p> - -<p>"What?"</p> - -<p>"Run and call Mr. Dale. He knows something -about these cases. He once told me he had a -brother who walked in his sleep and did all sorts of -strange things."</p> - -<p>"All right, I'll call him," answered the shipowner's -son, and disappeared down the scuttle -ladder.</p> - -<p>Going back to the chimney, Dave now saw that -Shadow had reached the end of the ridgepole and -was kneeling down upon it. Holding out the tape -measure he proceeded to make several imaginary -measurements, all the while muttering to himself. -The sight almost caused Dave's heart to stop beating, -for the slightest miscalculation on the sleep-walker's -part would have caused a serious if not -fatal accident.</p> - -<p>After what seemed a long time Dave heard Phil -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span> -coming back. He was accompanied by Andrew -Dale, the head teacher, who had stopped just long -enough to get on some of his clothing.</p> - -<p>"Where is he?" whispered Mr. Dale, as he -came out in the wind and rain.</p> - -<p>"There," answered Dave, and pointed out the -form of the sleep-walker.</p> - -<p>"Have you tried to speak to him?"</p> - -<p>"No, I was afraid."</p> - -<p>"Then, don't say a word till he comes down to -a safer place."</p> - -<p>After that the three watched Shadow Hamilton -for several minutes while he continued his calculation -and used the tape measure. Then they saw -the sleep-walker wind up the measure.</p> - -<p>"He is coming down!" whispered Phil, and he -was right. Slowly Shadow climbed down from the -gable roof and made his way toward the scuttle. -He had taken but a few steps when suddenly he -slipped and fell.</p> - -<p>"Oh!" he cried, and looked around in bewilderment. -"Where——"</p> - -<p>"Shadow!" cried Dave, and caught him by the -arm. "You are all right, so don't worry."</p> - -<p>"But where am I?" insisted the sleep-walker.</p> - -<p>"On the roof."</p> - -<p>"You have been walking in your sleep, Hamilton," -explained Mr. Dale. "Come, let me help -you down the ladder. You are soaked through, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span> -and if you don't get into a warm bed very quickly -you may catch your death of cold."</p> - -<p>Completely bewildered, Shadow allowed himself -to be taken to the ladder and aided to descend. -Then the scuttle was closed and hooked.</p> - -<p>"I do not think it best for you to go back to the -dormitory," said the head teacher. "I'll put you -in a warm room by yourself. But perhaps it would -be as well for somebody to stay with you for the -rest of the night," and Andrew Dale looked questioningly -at Dave and Phil.</p> - -<p>"I'll stay," said Dave, quickly.</p> - -<p>"Very well. To-morrow we'll talk this over -and see what is best to do. There is no use in trying -to do so now, when we are all cold, wet, and -tired."</p> - -<p>The head teacher led the way to a private bedroom -that was well heated and had Dave go back -to the dormitory for some extra clothing. Then -he left Dave and Shadow to themselves.</p> - -<p>"This breaks me all up," said Shadow, moodily. -"I thought I was all over those tricks."</p> - -<p>"It was the hard study did it, and the tests," answered -Dave. "You had that geometrical problem -in your mind and couldn't get rid of it. Maybe -you'll never walk in your sleep again."</p> - -<p>"I sincerely trust not, Dave. It was good of you -and the others to help me," and Shadow gave his -chum a grateful look.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span></p> - -<p>"We did very little, Shadow—indeed, I didn't -know what to do. But when I saw you on the very -end of the ridge I can tell you my heart was in my -throat."</p> - -<p>Before going to bed both boys indulged in a good -rubbing down and consequently the exposure to -the elements did them no harm. In the morning -Shadow was excused from attending school and -Horsehair was sent to town to get some of the -medicine which the sleep-walker had taken in the -past, after the exposure of his former exploits -during the night.</p> - -<p>With the coming of spring the boys had a vacation -of several days. A few of the students went -home, but the majority remained at Oak Hall, and, -to pass away the time, indulged in all sorts of -sports and pastimes, including a funny initiation of -the Soden brothers.</p> - -<p>At New Year a new gymnasium teacher had been -engaged,—a fine man, who was an expert gymnast -and also a good boxer and fencer. Since coming -back to the Hall, Dave had become interested in -both boxing and fencing, and spent some time -under the new instructor.</p> - -<p>"I believe a chap ought to know how to defend -himself," he said to Roger. "In knocking around -one doesn't know what kind of a hole he may be -placed in,—and you can never know too much."</p> - -<p>"Well, I like boxing and fencing myself," answered -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span> -the senator's son, and after that he and -Dave had many a time together, with the foils and -gloves.</p> - -<p>Link Merwell did not care much for fencing, but -he took readily to boxing, and he caused Nat Poole -to take up the sport. As the pair were still totally -ignored by the Gee Eyes they had to box against -one another or with some of the younger lads.</p> - -<p>"Those fellows are afraid to box with me," -said Link Merwell, on several occasions. "They -know that I can do every one of them up in short -order." He referred to Dave and his chums, and -made the assertion in the presence of a large -crowd of students.</p> - -<p>At first none of the Gee Eyes paid any attention -to the bully, but gradually the boasting nettled -them, and some of them talked it over. Then -came a report from little Frank Bond to the effect -that Link Merwell was saying he had asked Dave -to box him and the latter had declined because he -was afraid.</p> - -<p>"Dave, if I were you, I wouldn't stand for -that," said Buster Beggs.</p> - -<p>"What am I to do?" asked Dave. "The Gee -Eyes voted to leave Merwell and Poole severely -alone, and I've got to stick by my word."</p> - -<p>"Well, I guess they'll vote for the boxing contest—if -you want to stand up before him."</p> - -<p>"I certainly am not afraid to do so."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span></p> - -<p>As a consequence of this talk, Buster spoke to -Luke Watson, and there was a hasty meeting of -the Gee Eyes and it was voted that Dave should -box Merwell if he so desired.</p> - -<p>Not knowing of this meeting and of its result, -Link Merwell strode into the gymnasium the next -afternoon, in company with Nat Poole, and proceeded -to put on a pair of boxing gloves.</p> - -<p>"Too bad, Nat, but I can't wake any of those -fellows up," he said, loudly. "Every one of 'em -is afraid to face me."</p> - -<p>"How about Dave Porter?" asked Nat Poole, -in an equally loud tone.</p> - -<p>"Worst of the bunch. I guess he's afraid I'll -knock the head off of him."</p> - -<p>These words were spoken so that Dave might -hear them. There were a few seconds of silence, -and then Dave walked up to Merwell.</p> - -<p>"So you think I am afraid to box you, Merwell?" -he said, quietly.</p> - -<p>"Oh, so you've woke up, eh?" sneered the bully. -"Thought you and your crowd had gone to -sleep."</p> - -<p>"I want to know if you think I am afraid to -box you?"</p> - -<p>"Of course you are afraid."</p> - -<p>"You are mistaken—and I'll prove it to you in -very short order. How soon do you want to -box?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span></p> - -<p>At this Link Merwell was taken by surprise, and -his face showed it. But he was "game," and -drew himself up.</p> - -<p>"Any time you want me to box you I'll be -ready."</p> - -<p>"Then we'll box right now," answered Dave.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAPTER XVIII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">THE BOXING BOUT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"A boxing match!"</p> - -<p>"I think Dave Porter will win."</p> - -<p>"I don't know about that. Link Merwell has -been doing a great deal of boxing lately and has it -down pretty fine."</p> - -<p>"That may be, but Dave is as quick as they make -them."</p> - -<p>So the talk ran on, as the boys in the gymnasium -gathered around the would-be contestants. They -felt that, no matter who won, they were going to -see something worth while. Many secretly hoped -that the boxing match would degenerate into a -regular fight, for they knew that Dave and Merwell -were bitter enemies, and the majority wanted -to see the big bully soundly whipped.</p> - -<p>"We'll have to have a referee and a -timekeeper," said Dave. "Who shall they -be?"</p> - -<p>"A referee and a timekeeper?" repeated Link -Merwell. "Why don't you start her up and have -done with it?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span></p> - -<p>"This is to be no prize fight, Merwell. I shall -box you for points only."</p> - -<p>"Oh!" The bully put as much of a sneer into -the exclamation as possible. "Afraid to finish it -up, eh?"</p> - -<p>"Perhaps you'll get all you want before we -stop," answered Dave, calmly.</p> - -<p>"What kind of gloves do you want? The thickest -in the place, I suppose."</p> - -<p>"No, a medium glove will do for me. Mr. -Dodsworth recommends the number five."</p> - -<p>"Humph! I'm willing to box with a number -one if you wish!"</p> - -<p>"We might as well box without gloves as with -number ones. This is to be no slugging match, as -I intimated before. If you are afraid to box for -points say so."</p> - -<p>"Oh, I'll box you any way you please. Who -do you want for timekeeper and referee?"</p> - -<p>"Any boy with a good watch can keep time. I -think Mr. Dodsworth ought to be the referee."</p> - -<p>"Nat Poole can judge it all right," growled -Merwell.</p> - -<p>"He's not acceptable to me," answered Dave, -promptly.</p> - -<p>"The gym. teacher is all right," said Roger. -"He'll know just what every move counts."</p> - -<p>Link Merwell wished to argue, but Dave would -not listen, and in the end the services of the new -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span> -gymnasium teacher were called in. Mr. Dodsworth -smiled when told of what was on foot.</p> - -<p>"Very well, I'll be referee," he said. "Now, -let me warn you against all foul moves. You both -know the rules. Let this be a purely scientific -struggle for points. Length of each round two -minutes, with two minutes intermission. How -many rounds do you want to have?"</p> - -<p>"To a finish," said Link Merwell, and he glared -wickedly at Dave.</p> - -<p>"No, I'll not allow that, for it is too exhausting. -Let us say ten rounds. That will give you -twenty minutes of hot work. Here, I will give my -watch to Lambertson and he can keep the time." -And he passed the watch over to the student mentioned.</p> - -<p>The way matters had been arranged did not suit -Link Merwell at all, yet he felt forced to submit or -acknowledge that he was afraid of Dave. He had -wished for a free-and-easy match and had hoped, -on the sly, to get in a foul blow or two which might -knock Dave out. Now, under the keen eyes of the -gymnasium instructor, he knew he would have to be -careful of his every movement.</p> - -<p>The preliminaries arranged, the two boxers -faced each other, while the students gathered -thickly in a large circle around them. The circle -was protected by benches, giving to the scene something -of the air of a professional boxing ring.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Ready!" called out Mr. Dodsworth. "Go!" -he cried.</p> - -<p>But there was very little "go" at the start. -Both boxers were on the alert and they circled -around slowly, looking for an opening. Then -Merwell made a pass, which Dave warded off -easily. Then Dave landed on his opponent's -breast, Merwell came back with a blow in the -shoulder, and Dave, ducking, sent in two in quick -succession on the bully's neck and ear. Then time -was called.</p> - -<p>"How does that stand?" asked some of the -boys.</p> - -<p>"I'll tell you later," said Mr. Dodsworth, as -he penciled something on a bit of paper.</p> - -<p>"Oh, tell us now!" they pleaded.</p> - -<p>But the instructor was obdurate. And while the -lads were pleading round two was called.</p> - -<p>The contestants were now warming up, and -blows were given and taken freely. Link Merwell -was forced back twice, and was glad when time -was called by Lambertson.</p> - -<p>"Don't get too anxious," said the instructor, -during the recess. "Remember, this is for -points."</p> - -<p>Again the two boys went at it, and the third, -fourth, and fifth rounds were mixed up freely. -All present had to acknowledge that Link Merwell -boxed quite well, but they saw that the points -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span> -were in Dave's favor. Dave had perfect control -of himself, while the bully was getting excited.</p> - -<p>"I'll show you something now!" cried Merwell -as they came up for round six. He flew at Dave -like a wild animal. But Dave was on the alert and -dodged and ducked in a manner that brought -constant applause. Then, almost before anybody -knew it, he landed on the bully's jaw, his cheek, -and then his nose.</p> - -<p>"O my! Look at that!"</p> - -<p>"Say, that was swift, wasn't it?"</p> - -<p>The three blows had thrown Merwell off his -balance, and he recovered with difficulty.</p> - -<p>"He—he fouled me!" he panted.</p> - -<p>"No foul!" answered the gymnasium instructor, -and just then time was called.</p> - -<p>"Maybe Merwell would like to call it off," suggested -Dave.</p> - -<p>"Not much! I'll show you yet!" roared the -bully. "I'll have you to know——"</p> - -<p>"Merwell, you'll do better if you'll keep your -excitement down," advised the instructor. "'Keep -cool,' is an excellent motto."</p> - -<p>"Dave, you're doing well," whispered Roger. -"Keep it up and Merwell won't know where he -is at by the end of the tenth round."</p> - -<p>"I intend to keep it up," was the answer. "I -started out to teach that bully a lesson and I'll do -it—if it is in me."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span></p> - -<p>And it was in Dave—as the seventh and eighth -rounds showed. In the latter round he practically -had the bully at his mercy, and boxed him all -around the ring. The calling of time found Merwell -panting for breath and so confused he could -hardly see.</p> - -<p>"I think you had better give it up," said the -gymnasium instructor. "Merwell, you have had -enough."</p> - -<p>"Say, are you going to give this boxing match -to Porter?" roared the bully.</p> - -<p>"Yes, for he has won it fairly. He already -has twenty-six points to your seven."</p> - -<p>"It ain't fair! I can lick him any day!"</p> - -<p>"It is not a question of 'licking' anybody, Merwell. -This was a boxing bout for points, and you -are no longer in condition to box. I declare Porter -the winner, and I congratulate him on his clean -and clever work with the gloves."</p> - -<p>"He—he fouled me."</p> - -<p>"Not at all. If there was any fouling it was -done by you in the sixth and seventh rounds. I -might have disqualified you then if I had been -very particular about it. But I saw that Porter -was willing to let you go on."</p> - -<p>This was the bitterest pill of all for Link Merwell -to swallow. To think he might have been -disqualified but that Dave Porter had been given -the chance to continue hammering him! He -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span> -wanted to argue, but no one except Nat Poole -would listen to him, and so he strode out of the -gymnasium in disgust, accompanied by his crony.</p> - -<p>"It makes me sick," he muttered. "Everybody -stands up for Porter, no matter what he does!"</p> - -<p>"Well, you see he has a way of worming in with -everybody," answered Nat Poole. "A decent -chap wouldn't do it, but you couldn't expect anything -different from a poorhouse boy, could you?" -When alone he and Merwell frequently referred -to Dave as "a poorhouse boy," but both took good -care not to use that term in public, remembering -what punishment it had brought down on their -heads.</p> - -<p>"He'll crow over us worse than ever now," -resumed Merwell. "Oh, but don't I wish I could -square up with him and the rest of the Gee Eyes!"</p> - -<p>"We'll do it some day,—when we get the -chance," said Poole. "Come on and have a -smoke; it will help to quiet you." And then he and -the bully walked away from Oak Hall to a secluded -spot, where they might indulge themselves -in the forbidden pastime of smoking cigarettes. -Both were inveterate smokers and had to exercise -extreme caution that knowledge of the offense -might not reach Doctor Clay or his assistants.</p> - -<p>Finding a comfortable spot, the boys sat down -on a fallen tree and there consumed one cigarette -after another, trying to be real "mannish" by inhaling -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span> -the smoke and blowing it through the nose. -As they smoked they talked of many things, the -conversation finally drifting around to Vera Rockwell -and Mary Feversham.</p> - -<p>"I understand Phil Lawrence is daffy over that -Feversham girl," remarked Poole. "She is a -fairly good sort, but she wouldn't suit me." He -said this because Mary had snubbed him on several -occasions when they had met in Oakdale.</p> - -<p>"Well, I heard Roger Morr was daffy over -that Rockwell girl," answered Merwell. "And -I heard, too, that Porter was likely to cut him -out."</p> - -<p>"Porter cut him out!" exclaimed Nat Poole. -"Who told you that? Why, Dave Porter is too -thick with Jessie Wadsworth to think much of -anybody else."</p> - -<p>"Are you sure of that?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. Why, when Porter is home the two are -as thick as can be. I am sure that Jessie Wadsworth -thinks the world of him, too, although why is beyond -my comprehension," added the dudish student. -He had not forgotten how Jessie had also -snubbed him, when invitations were being sent out -for her party.</p> - -<p>"Humph!" Link Merwell puffed at his cigarette -in silence for a moment. "You say they are -thick,—and still he goes out with this Vera Rockwell. -Kind of funny mix-up, eh?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, I suppose he has a right to do as he -pleases," drawled Nat.</p> - -<p>"Say, we might——" Merwell stopped short -and blew a quantity of cigarette smoke from his -nose.</p> - -<p>"Might what?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, I was just thinking, Nat——" And the -bully stopped again.</p> - -<p>"If you don't want me to know, say so," returned -the dudish student, crossly.</p> - -<p>"I was thinking that perhaps we could put a -spoke in Dave Porter's wheel in a manner that -he'd never suspect. If he's somewhat sweet on -that Wadsworth girl, and at the same time giving -his attention to Vera Rockwell, we ought to be able -to do something."</p> - -<p>"What?"</p> - -<p>"Supposing that Wadsworth girl heard he was -running around with a girl up here, and supposing -Vera Rockwell heard about the Crumville maiden? -Maybe Dave Porter would have some work -straightening matters out, eh?"</p> - -<p>"By Jove, you're right!" cried Nat Poole. -"It's a great scheme, Link! If we work it right, -we can get him in the hottest kind of water—especially -if he thinks a good deal of both girls."</p> - -<p>"And that isn't all," added Link Merwell, -lighting a fresh cigarette. "Don't forget Roger -Morr. If he thinks a good deal of Vera Rockwell -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span> -we'll manage to put a flea in his ear,—that Porter -is trying to cut him out in an underhanded way. I -reckon that will split up the friendship between -Porter and Morr pretty quick."</p> - -<p>"So it will!" Nat Poole's eyes fairly beamed. -"This is the best plan yet, Link! Let us put it -into execution at once. How shall we go at it?"</p> - -<p>"That remains to be seen," said Merwell.</p> - -<p>And then and there the pair plotted to get Dave -and his friends into "the hottest kind of water," -as the bully expressed it, and break up the closest -of friendships.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX">CHAPTER XIX</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">AT THE EXPRESS OFFICE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"Dave, we want you to take part in the entertainment -we are getting up."</p> - -<p>It was Luke Watson who spoke. Luke had -been working like a Trojan to get all the talent of -the school into line for what he said was going to -be "the best show Oak Hall ever put up, and -don't you forget it."</p> - -<p>"I'm willing to help you out, Luke, but what -do you want me to do?" returned Dave. "I am -no actor."</p> - -<p>"I know what he can do," said Buster. "He -and Link Merwell can give a boxing match." -And this caused a short laugh.</p> - -<p>"Say, that puts me in mind of a story," came -from Shadow. "One day a very nice lady——"</p> - -<p>"Say, Shadow, remember what I told you," -broke in Luke. "If you've got any real good, -new stories keep them until the entertainment. -You are down for a ten-minutes' monologue, and -it will take quite a few yarns to fill the time."</p> - -<p>"Huh! Don't you worry—I can tell stories -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span> -for ten hours," answered the story-teller of the -school. "Well, as I was saying, one day a very -nice lady called on another lady with a friend. -Says she, 'Mrs. Smith, allow me to introduce my -friend, Miss Tarnose.' Now, as it happened, Mrs. -Smith was rather deaf so she says, 'Excuse me, but -I didn't catch the name.' 'Miss Tarnose,' repeated -the lady, a little louder. 'I really can't -hear you,' says Mrs. Smith. Then the lady fairly -bawled, 'I said Miss Tarnose!' But Mrs. Smith -only looked puzzled. 'I'm sorry,' she said at last. -'My hearing must be worse. I'd hate to say what -it sounded like to me. It was just like Tarnose!'" -And then there was another short laugh.</p> - -<p>"I asked Plum to take part," went on Luke. -"He said he'd like to do a dialogue, if he could -get anybody to assist. He said he had a pretty -good piece."</p> - -<p>"I might do that," answered Dave, readily.</p> - -<p>"Would you go on with Plum?"</p> - -<p>"Certainly, Luke."</p> - -<p>"Well, I thought——" Luke Watson stopped -short and shrugged his shoulders.</p> - -<p>"I feel that Gus is now one of us, Luke, and I -wish the other fellows would feel the same."</p> - -<p>"Here he comes now," said Buster, in a low -tone, as Gus Plum came into sight at the door of -the schoolroom in which the talk was taking place. -Gus looked pale and somewhat disturbed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Hello, Plum!" sang out Luke. "Come here, -we want you."</p> - -<p>"Luke says you think of doing a dialogue for -the show," said Dave. "What have you got? -If it's something I can do, I may go in with -you."</p> - -<p>"Will you, Dave?" The face of the former -bully of Oak Hall brightened instantly. "I'd like -that first-rate. The dialogue I have is called -'Looking for a Job.' I think it is very funny, and -we might make it still more funny if both of us -spoke in a brogue, or if one of us blacked up as a -darky."</p> - -<p>"Let me read the dialogue," said Dave. "And -if I think I can do it, I'll go in with you."</p> - -<p>The upshot of this conversation was that Dave -and Plum went over the dialogue with care. Between -them they made some changes and added -a few lines, bringing in some fun of a local nature. -Then it was decided that Gus Plum should assume -the character of a darky and Dave should fix up -as a German immigrant.</p> - -<p>"Maybe, if we work hard, we can make our -piece the hit of the show," said Dave. That -afternoon he wrote a letter to his sister Laura and -also one to Jessie, telling them of what was going -on and adding he was sorry they would not be -there to see the entertainment.</p> - -<p>By hard work Luke Watson got over twenty -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span> -boys of Oak Hall to take part in the show. There -were to be several dialogues as well as Shadow's -monologue, some singing, and some banjo and -guitar playing, also a humorous drill, given by six -youths who called themselves The Rough Walkers, -in place of The Rough Riders. One student -also promised a set of lantern pictures, from -photographs taken in and near Oak Hall during -the past term.</p> - -<p>At first Doctor Clay said the show must be for the -students only, but the boys begged to have a few -outsiders, and in the end each lad was told he could -invite three outsiders, and was given three tickets -for that purpose. Dave sent his tickets to his -father, but he doubted if any one at home would -make use of them.</p> - -<p>"I sent one ticket home," said Phil, "and I -sent the other two to Mary Feversham. I hope -she comes."</p> - -<p>"Want her to come with the other fellow?" -queried Dave, with a twinkle in his eye.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I thought maybe she'd come with Vera -Rockwell."</p> - -<p>"That would suit Roger, Phil."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and it would suit you, too, Dave. Oh, -you needn't look that way. I know you think -Vera Rockwell is a nice girl."</p> - -<p>"That's true, but——"</p> - -<p>"No 'buts' about it, my boy. I know a thing -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span> -when I see it. I guess she thinks a lot of you, -too."</p> - -<p>"Now, Phil——" began Dave; but just then -some other boys appeared and the rather delicate -subject had to be dropped.</p> - -<p>Dave had procured a theatrical book on how to -make up for all sorts of characters, and he and -Plum studied this and got their costumes ready. -Both were truly comical outfits, and each lad had -to laugh at the other when they put them on.</p> - -<p>"We must keep them a secret," said Dave. "It -will spoil half the fun to let the others know how -we are going to be dressed. We don't want a soul -to know until we step on the stage." And so it -was agreed.</p> - -<p>Several of the boys had ordered face paints and -some other things from the city, to be sent by mail -and express, and when some of the articles did not -come to hand, there was a good deal of anxiety. -Dave was minus a red wig which he had ordered -and paid for, and Phil wanted some paint and a -rubber bulldog.</p> - -<p>"Let us go to Oakdale and stir up the postmaster -and the express agent," said Dave, and he -and the shipowner's son set out for the town -directly after breakfast on the morning of the day -that the entertainment was to come off.</p> - -<p>As the roads were in fairly good condition, the -strong winds having dried them up, the two lads -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span> -made the trip to town on their bicycles. This did -not take long, and reaching Oakdale they left their -wheels at a drug store, where they stopped to get -some red fire that was to be burned during a -tableau.</p> - -<p>At the post office they were in luck, for two -packages had just come in, containing some things -for which they had been waiting.</p> - -<p>"I hope we have as good luck at the express -office," said Phil.</p> - -<p>The office mentioned was located at one end of -the depot. Here they met Mr. Goode, the agent, -with whom they were fairly well acquainted.</p> - -<p>"A package for you?" said the agent, looking -speculatively at Dave. "Why, yes, I've got a -package for you. Come in. I was going to send -it up some time to-day or to-morrow."</p> - -<p>"To-morrow would have been too late," answered -Dave. "I need the stuff to-day."</p> - -<p>The boys followed the agent into the stuffy little -express office. Mr. Goode walked to a heap of -packages lying in a corner and began to turn them -over.</p> - -<p>"Hum!" he murmured. "Don't seem to be -here. I had it yesterday."</p> - -<p>He continued to hunt around, and then went to -a receipt book lying on his desk. He studied several -pages for some minutes.</p> - -<p>"Why, you must have gotten it," he said.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span></p> - -<p>"No, I didn't."</p> - -<p>"It's signed for."</p> - -<p>"Well, I didn't sign for it," answered Dave, -positively. And then he added, "Let me see that -signature."</p> - -<p>Mr. Goode shoved the receipt book toward him -and pointed out the signature. It was a mere -scrawl in leadpencil, that might stand for almost -anything. It was certainly not in the least like -Dave's handwriting.</p> - -<p>"I was out yesterday afternoon," continued the -express agent. "Went to a funeral. Dave Case -kept office for me. Maybe he can tell you about -it. Probably some of the other students got the -package for you."</p> - -<p>Dave Case was the driver of the local express -wagon. He was out on a trip and would -not be back for half an hour. This being so, -there was nothing for Phil and Dave to do but -to wait.</p> - -<p>"If some of the other fellows got that package -it's queer they didn't say anything," said Dave, -as he and his chum walked slowly down the main -street. "They must know I am anxious—with -the show to come off to-night. If I don't get that -wig my part won't be nearly so good."</p> - -<p>The boys reached a corner and were standing -there, not knowing what to do, when two girls -crossed over, coming from a dry-goods store.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Hello!" cried Phil, and his face lit up with -pleasure. "Here are Mary Feversham and Vera -Rockwell."</p> - -<p>He stepped forward, tipped his hat and shook -hands, and then Dave did the same.</p> - -<p>"I must thank you for the tickets, Mr. Lawrence," -said Mary, sweetly. "It was very kind of -you to send them."</p> - -<p>"I hope you will come," returned the shipowner's -son, eagerly.</p> - -<p>"Yes, I shall be there, for I do want to hear -you boys sing and act. I am coming with my -mother."</p> - -<p>"I am going, too," added Vera. "Roger Morr -sent my brother two tickets and invited us. Bob -is home for a couple of days, so it comes in real -handy." And Vera smiled at both Dave and Phil. -"I suppose you are going to give us something fine—a -real city vaudeville show."</p> - -<p>"We are going to do our best," answered Dave, -modestly.</p> - -<p>"Dave is in a little trouble," continued the shipowner's -son, and told about the missing express -package.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I hope you get the wig!" cried Vera. "A -red one will look so becoming!" And she laughed -heartily.</p> - -<p>"And he is to have a big red mustache, too," -said Phil.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Hold on, Phil, you mustn't give away any -professional secrets!" cried Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I just dote on red mustaches," exclaimed -Vera. "They make a man look like a—a—— Oh, -I don't know what!"</p> - -<p>"Oh, Vera, you're awful!" interposed Mary. -"What do you know about red mustaches, anyway?"</p> - -<p>"She never had one, did she?" remarked Dave, -calmly, and at this both girls shrieked with laughter. -"But never mind," he went on. "After I -am done with it, she can have mine." And this -brought forth more laughter.</p> - -<p>The girls and boys had come to a halt directly -in front of a new candy and ice-cream establishment, -and it was but natural that Phil should suggest -to Dave that they go in and get some candy. -The girls demurred at first at being treated, but -then consented, and all went into the store. Dave -purchased some assorted chocolates and Phil some -fancy fig pastes, the girls saying they liked both.</p> - -<p>"As it's a new store, the candies ought to be -fresh," remarked Dave.</p> - -<p>"Well, I like them best that way," answered -Vera, as she helped herself to a chocolate. "I -don't care for them when they are stale—and it -is sometimes hard to get them fresh in a small -town like this. The stores——"</p> - -<p>She stopped short, for at the door of the candy -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span> -establishment they almost ran into a party of two -girls and a man. One of the girls—the younger—was -staring very hard at Dave.</p> - -<p>"Why, father!" cried Dave, in astonishment. -"And you, too, Laura and Jessie! Why, this is -a surprise!" And he hastened to shake hands all -around. "I didn't dream of your coming."</p> - -<p>"I just made them come," said Laura, giving -him a kiss. "How are you, Phil?" and she shook -hands with the shipowner's son.</p> - -<p>When Dave took Jessie's hand he felt it tremble -a little. The girl said a few commonplace -words but all the time kept looking at Vera.</p> - -<p>"Let me introduce our friends," said Phil, and -proceeded to go through the ceremony. "We -have just been buying some candy. Come, have -some," and he held out the box he had bought. -Laura took some, but Jessie shook her head.</p> - -<p>"Thank you, not to-day, Phil," Jessie said, and -there seemed to be a little catch in her throat. -Then Dave looked at her fully in the eyes, and of -a sudden she turned her head away. Somehow he -suspected that Jessie wanted to cry, and he wondered -why.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX">CHAPTER XX</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">A MISUNDERSTANDING</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Mr. Porter explained that they had just come -in on the train, and were looking for some conveyance -to take them to Oak Hall.</p> - -<p>"We thought we might call on you for an hour -or so and then come back and put up at the Oakdale -Hotel," he said.</p> - -<p>"I'll certainly be glad to have you call," answered -Dave.</p> - -<p>Then he told about the missing express package. -In the meantime Laura conversed with Mary and -Vera, but nothing was said about how the boys and -girls had chanced to meet. Then Mary and Vera -said they must attend to some errands and get -home.</p> - -<p>"Well, we'll look for you to-night, sure!" -cried Phil.</p> - -<p>"We'll be there," answered Mary.</p> - -<p>"I wouldn't miss it for a good deal," said -Vera. "I want to see that red mustache and -wig, if nothing else!" And she laughed, merrily.</p> - -<p>"You won't see the wig unless my package is -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span> -found," answered Dave; and then the two girls -hurried away.</p> - -<p>Mr. Porter led the way to the local hotel, situated -close to the depot, and there registered his -party for dinner and supper.</p> - -<p>"You can take dinner with us," said he to his -son and Phil. "I'll write a note to Doctor Clay, -so there will be no trouble."</p> - -<p>"We can't stay very long after dinner," answered -Dave. "I must look up that package,—and -all hands want some kind of a rehearsal."</p> - -<p>The boys walked to the express office, but Case -had not come back, so they had to go to dinner -without hearing from the driver. The five sat at -a separate table, and Dave had Laura on one side -and Jessie on the other. He did his best to make -himself agreeable to Jessie, but she did not warm -up as was usual with her, and this made his heart -feel rather heavy.</p> - -<p>"Why, Jessie, you don't act like yourself," he -said, after dinner, and while the others were sitting -somewhat apart from them in the hotel parlor.</p> - -<p>"Don't I?" she asked.</p> - -<p>"No, you don't. What is the matter, don't -you feel well?" And his face showed his concern.</p> - -<p>"Oh, yes, I feel very well." Her lips trembled -a little. "I—I guess I am out of sorts, that's all."</p> - -<p>"It's too bad."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, I'll soon get over it, I suppose." Jessie -gave a sigh. "Tell me about your doings, Dave. -I suppose you are having hard work at school and -like to get out and meet some of your Oakdale -friends."</p> - -<p>"Why, yes, I like to get out sometimes."</p> - -<p>"Those seem to be very nice girls."</p> - -<p>"Yes, they are. Phil is quite fond of one of -them, too."</p> - -<p>"Which one?"</p> - -<p>"Mary Feversham. We became acquainted -with them in quite an odd way," and he told of -the big snowball and the ice-boat.</p> - -<p>"That Vera Rockwell seems to think a great -deal of you, Dave."</p> - -<p>"Do you think so? Well, I think she is a -nice——"</p> - -<p>"Dave, there is the expressman now!" called -out Phil, from his position near a window. -"Come on, if you want to find out about that -package."</p> - -<p>"All right," answered Dave, and for the time -being he forgot all about what he was going to -say to Jessie—that he thought Vera nice but not -as nice as Jessie herself—something which might -have gone a long way toward heading off the trouble -that was brewing.</p> - -<p>For boys and girls will often think a great deal -of each other—and a heartache at fourteen or sixteen -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span> -is often as real, if not as lasting, as at twenty -or older. Since the day Dave had saved Jessie's -life he had been her one hero and her closest boy -chum, and now to find him in the society of another -and for him to say she was nice—— And -then there was more than this, an anonymous letter, -concocted by Link Merwell and Nat Poole -and sent to her by mail. That letter had said -some terrible things about Dave—things she could -not and would not believe, and yet things which -made her very miserable.</p> - -<p>"I suppose he has a right to make such friends -as he pleases," she thought. "It is none of my -affair, and I have no right to spoil his pleasure by -saying anything." And then she brushed away the -tears that would come into her eyes in spite of her -efforts to keep them back.</p> - -<p>At the express office Dave and Phil found Mr. -Goode already questioning the wagon driver about -the missing package.</p> - -<p>"I turned it over to a boy who said he belonged -to Oak Hall school and would give it to Dave -Porter," said the driver. "I thought you had it -by this time. He signed for it—leastwise he put -that scrawl on the book."</p> - -<p>"What was his name?" asked Dave.</p> - -<p>"I asked him, but he mumbled something I -didn't catch. I didn't pay much attention, for I -thought it was all right."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span></p> - -<p>"What sort of looking chap was he?" asked -Phil.</p> - -<p>As best he could the wagon driver described the -individual. The description might have fitted -half a dozen lads, until he mentioned a four-in-hand -tie of bright blue with white daggers -splashed over it.</p> - -<p>"Merwell wears a tie like that!" cried Phil. -"I have seen it several times."</p> - -<p>"What would he be doing with my package, -Phil?"</p> - -<p>"What? Why, maybe he knew about the wig -and wanted to spoil your part of the show. It -would be like him to play such a trick."</p> - -<p>"That's true," answered Dave, and then he -asked the wagon driver if the boy had worn a ring -with a ruby.</p> - -<p>"Yes, a fine large stone," answered the man.</p> - -<p>"Then it was Link Merwell," said Dave, decidedly. -"Now the question is, What has he done -with the package?"</p> - -<p>"I don't think he'd dare to destroy it," answered -Phil. "Probably he hid it away somewhere."</p> - -<p>"I'll soon find out. Come on, Phil."</p> - -<p>"Going to tax him with it?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. He hasn't any right to touch my property, -or to sign my name."</p> - -<p>Hurrying back to the hotel, the boys told of -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span> -what they had learned. Then they got their -bicycles and pedaled with all speed in the direction -of Oak Hall. Dave felt very much out of -sorts, not only because the package was missing -but also over the meeting with Jessie. It was the -first time that there had been any coldness between -them—for he felt that it was a coldness, although -he could not explain it.</p> - -<p>Arriving at the school, they learned that Link -Merwell had taken a walk with Nat Poole. Chip -Macklin pointed out the direction, and Dave and -Phil went after the pair. They were not surprised -to catch the cronies smoking on some rocks -behind a growth of underbrush near the highway -beyond the campus. As Dave and his chum came -up Poole and Merwell threw their cigarettes away.</p> - -<p>"Merwell, what did you do with my express -package?" demanded Dave, coming at once to -the point.</p> - -<p>The words made the bully start, but he quickly -recovered and arose slowly to his feet.</p> - -<p>"Want to see me?" he drawled.</p> - -<p>"I want my express package."</p> - -<p>"Don't know what you are talking about."</p> - -<p>"Yes, you do. Where is the package? I want -it at once."</p> - -<p>"You took it out of the express office, and we -can prove it," added Phil.</p> - -<p>"Humph!" growled Link Merwell.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Are you going to give up the package or -not?" demanded Dave.</p> - -<p>"Who says I—er—took, any package of -yours?" blustered the bully, trying to put on a -bold front.</p> - -<p>"I say so," declared Dave. "And you not -only took it but you signed for it. Merwell, do -you know that signing another person's name -without permission is forgery?" he went on, -pointedly.</p> - -<p>At these plain words Link Merwell grew pale.</p> - -<p>"I—er—I didn't sign your name."</p> - -<p>"You pretended to sign it, and that's the same -thing. You got the package from the office by -fraud."</p> - -<p>"No, I didn't. I said I'd take it to the school, -and I did."</p> - -<p>"Then where is it?"</p> - -<p>"In your dormitory."</p> - -<p>"Where?"</p> - -<p>"On the top shelf of the closet—been there -since yesterday," and now Link Merwell leered -over the joke he had played.</p> - -<p>"Ha! ha! ha!" came from Nat Poole. -"That's one on you, Dave Porter."</p> - -<p>"It was a mean trick to play," was Phil's comment.</p> - -<p>"Did you open that package?" demanded -Dave.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span></p> - -<p>"No, I didn't touch it, excepting to bring it -from the express office."</p> - -<p>"Very well then, Merwell. If I find anything -wrong I'll hold you responsible."</p> - -<p>"Say, you needn't try to scare me!"</p> - -<p>"I am not trying to scare you—I am merely -giving you warning. I won't put up with any of -your underhand work, and I want you to know it," -answered Dave, and turning on his heel he walked -back to the school, followed by Phil.</p> - -<p>"He's mad all right," whispered Nat Poole.</p> - -<p>"Maybe he has heard from that Crumville girl -in a way he didn't like," returned Link Merwell, -and closed one eye suggestively.</p> - -<p>"Well, if he did, I hope she didn't say anything -about the letter," answered Nat Poole, somewhat -uneasily. "That was awfully strong."</p> - -<p>"Pooh! Don't get scared Nat; nobody will -ever find out who wrote that letter, if we keep -our mouths shut."</p> - -<p>Going up to the dormitory, Dave found the -package on the shelf of the closet, as Merwell had -said. It was tucked behind some other things, well -out of sight.</p> - -<p>"It was certainly a well-planned trick," said the -shipowner's son, while Dave was opening the package. -"He did this so, if he was found out, he -could say he gave the package to you and could -bring the doctor here to prove it. Perhaps he had -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span> -in mind to add that you had hidden the package -yourself, just to get him into trouble."</p> - -<p>"Maybe you're right, Phil; I believe Merwell -equal to almost anything."</p> - -<p>Fortunately the contents of the package had not -been disturbed. Having ascertained that much, -Dave went off to find Gus Plum, so that they might -have a final rehearsal of the little play they were -to enact. In the lower hall he ran into Job -Haskers.</p> - -<p>"Porter, I want to see you!" cried the assistant -teacher, harshly. "You were absent at dinner -time. You know that is contrary to the rules. -What have you to say for yourself?"</p> - -<p>"I met my father in Oakdale, sir—he is coming -to the entertainment to-night. He asked Phil -Lawrence and myself to dine with him. I have a -note for the doctor from him explaining the -matter."</p> - -<p>"Hum! Very well," answered Job Haskers, -and hurried off without another word. Dave -smiled grimly to himself, and lost no time in taking -the note to the doctor, who excused him and -Phil readily.</p> - -<p>Dave learned from Shadow that Gus Plum had -been in the school but had gone off in the direction -of the old boathouse. Feeling that it was growing -late Dave hurried after the missing student. Just -as he neared the old boathouse, which stood partly -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span> -on some rocks and partly over the river, he heard -a strange crash of glass.</p> - -<p>"Hello, what's that?" he asked himself, and -ran forward to see.</p> - -<p>"There! you'll never tempt me again!" he -heard, in Gus Plum's voice.</p> - -<p>Then he turned the corner of the old boathouse -and saw the former bully of Oak Hall standing -near some rocks. At his feet lay the remains of a -big bottle. Plum looked pale and as if he had -been fighting.</p> - -<p>"Oh, Gus!" cried Dave, and then stopped short -and looked at the broken bottle and at the stuff -flowing over the rocks.</p> - -<p>"Dave!" returned the big youth. And then he -added, simply: "It was a bottle of wine, and -rather than keep it to be tempted, I smashed it."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI">CHAPTER XXI</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">IN WHICH THE BOYS GIVE AN ENTERTAINMENT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"Gus, that was the bravest thing you ever -did!"</p> - -<p>And so speaking, Dave caught the other youth -by the hand and shoulder and held him for a -moment.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I don't know about that," was the hesitating -reply. "I—I should have smashed it when -I received it."</p> - -<p>"Where did you get the wine, if I may ask?"</p> - -<p>"It was sent to me by Link Merwell."</p> - -<p>"What!" Dave's manner showed his great -astonishment. "Do you mean to say he sent you -that, knowing that you were trying to give up the -habit?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. He says I am a fool to listen to you—said -I was tied to your coat-tail—that I ought to be -independent. He says a little drinking won't hurt -anybody."</p> - -<p>"Gus, he is trying to—to——" Dave could -not finish the sentence, for he did not want to hurt -Plum's feelings.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Yes, I know. He'd like to see me down and -out, as the saying goes. He hates me because I -won't chum with him any longer."</p> - -<p>"The less you have to do with him the better, -Gus."</p> - -<p>"I know that, and just before I came out here to -break that bottle I sent him a note telling him -that if he sent me any more such stuff I'd break -the next bottle over his head!" And Plum's face -glowed with some of his old-time assertiveness.</p> - -<p>"Well, I shouldn't blame you for that, Gus. I -rather think your threat will keep him in the background -for a while."</p> - -<p>Dave could realize something of the struggle -which the former bully had had, to throw the -bottle of wine away. But he did not know all—how -for three hours the poor lad had wavered -between drinking and abstaining—and that it -was only the thoughts of Dave, and of his -mother and home, that had kept him in the right -path.</p> - -<p>Leading the way to the new boathouse, Dave -found a spot where they would not be interrupted, -and here he and Plum went to work on their -dialogue, making such final changes as seemed -best.</p> - -<p>"I've had my troubles with Merwell, too," said -Dave, and told about the express package. "He -seems bound to bring us to grief."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span></p> - -<p>"He's a bad egg—the worst in the school," was -Gus Plum's comment.</p> - -<p>It must be confessed that all the boys were a -little nervous as the time approached for the entertainment. -It was to take place in the large -assembly room of Oak Hall, and the platform had -been transformed into something of a stage, with -side curtains and a drop, and a back scene hired -from a distant theater and representing a garden. -The room itself was decorated with flags and bunting, -and looked cozy and inviting.</p> - -<p>Promptly on time the visitors began to arrive, -some from Oakdale and others from a distance. -The boys to take part in the show were behind the -scenes, while others showed the visitors to seats, -so that Dave did not see any of his friends or -relatives until later.</p> - -<p>The programme had been divided into two -parts, of five numbers each, including an opening -song by all the players, and a closing farce written -merely to bring in all the characters.</p> - -<p>"Now, fellows, do your best," said Luke Watson, -as the school orchestra played the overture. -"Make it as near like a professional show as -possible."</p> - -<p>"Say, that puts me in mind of a story," came -from Shadow. "Once some young ladies—— But, -pshaw! I'll save that for the stage," he -added, and broke off suddenly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span></p> - -<p>The opening number went very well, and then -came a playlet by four of the boys representing -four sailors ashore after an ocean trip of five years. -The sailors did not apparently know how to act in -a big city and did so many ridiculous things that -the applause was long and loud.</p> - -<p>A musical number followed, introducing banjo -playing by Luke, a guitar solo by Henshaw, a -cornet solo by a lad named Dixon, and then a trio -by the three. Then came fancy dumbbell exercises -and club-swinging by three members of the -gymnasium club, and this too went very well, the -exercisers keeping time to a march played by -the orchestra.</p> - -<p>The next number was Shadow's monologue, and -when that youth came out everybody had to laugh -before he said a word. He was dressed as an extreme -dude, with big checked coat and trousers, -fancy colored vest, a tremendous watch-chain, and -paste diamond stud, very pointed patent leather -shoes, a high standing collar, and a highly-polished -silk hat.</p> - -<p>"Ladies and gentlemen, boys, girls, and fellow-weepers," -he commenced with a profound bow and -a flourish of his silk hat, "I have been asked an -important question, namely, What is the difference -between a cat and a shotgun? Well, I don't know, -excepting that both can go off, but it's only the -feline that comes back. Now, that puts me in -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span> -mind of a story I once heard while traveling in -Egypt with Noah, looking for a typewriter which -was lost overboard from the ark. A little boy -went to a hardware store for his dad and hung -around waiting to be waited on. At last a clerk -asked, 'Well, little boy, what do you want?' -'Oh,' says the little boy, 'I want a fire engine, an' -a hobby horse, an' a automobile, an' a lot o' things, -but papa he wants a bottle of glue, an' he says if -it don't stick he'll stick you for it!' Now, that's -the same boy who went to the courthouse to get -courtplaster for his mother and then went down to -the henhouse to look for egg plants."</p> - -<p>There was considerable applause over this opening, -and Shadow continued:</p> - -<p>"That hand-clapping puts me in mind of another -story. A would-be actor had joined a barn-storming -company, and the company opened in a -little place on Staten Island where the mosquitoes -are manufactured by the ton, gross, or hogshead, -just as you want 'em. Well, as soon as the play -commenced, the would-be actor thought he heard -a lot of applause. Says he to the scene-shifter: -'We've got 'em a-going, haven't we?' 'I don't -know if you have or not,' answered the scene-shifter. -'I know the mosquitoes have some of 'em -a-going, by the way they're slapping at 'em!' -Well, that company busted up and the would-be -actor had to come home on a trolley-car because he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span> -couldn't afford the train. He had only a nickel, -and that he put into his mouth, and all at once it -went down. 'What's the matter?' asked the conductor. -'I—I swallowed my nickel—the only -one I had!' gasped the would-be actor. 'Never -mind, I'll ring it up,' said the conductor, and he -did. And then the actor didn't know if he was a -nickel in or a nickel out."</p> - -<p>This brought forth more applause, and Shadow -continued to tell one story or joke after another, in -rapid succession, until the entire audience was roaring. -When he made his bow and disappeared behind -a side curtain his monologue was voted by all -one of the hits of the evening.</p> - -<p>"It was all right," said Dave. "I only hope -our playlet goes as well."</p> - -<p>The playlet came in the middle of Part Two, -and the stage was set with a table, two chairs, and -several other things. The table was a small one -stored in a side room, and the chairs were common -kitchen chairs. They were brought out by Chip -Macklin and Frank Bond, who had been chosen -to do all kinds of errands.</p> - -<p>"I just met Link Merwell in the side room," -said Chip, when he came out with the table. "He -looks as sour as can be. I guess he wishes the -show would be a failure—because he wasn't asked -to take part."</p> - -<p>"Yes, he'd like to make it a failure," answered -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span> -Dave; and then, for the time being, turned -his whole attention to the play and gave his enemy -no further thought.</p> - -<p>Dave and Plum had gotten themselves up with -great care, as a German immigrant and a darky, -and when one shuffled on the stage after the other -there was a good deal of laughing. The playlet -revolved around the question of getting situations -as a butler and a footman in a fashionable residence, -and the lines were humorous in the extreme, -and both Dave and Gus got about all the fun possible -from them.</p> - -<p>"Oh, how very, very funny!" cried Laura, and -could hardly control her laughter.</p> - -<p>"It certainly is funny," answered Jessie, and -then she glanced over to where Vera Rockwell -was sitting with some friends. She saw Vera applauding -vigorously and it piqued her just a little. -She clapped her hands, too, but her heart was not -as light as it might have been had Vera not been -there.</p> - -<p>In the course of the playlet, Dave had to stand -on one of the chairs and then mount to the table, -to show how he would play the part of a footman. -As he got up on a chair there was an unexpected -crack, and down went the back part, letting -him fall most unexpectedly.</p> - -<p>It takes a quick-witted person to do just the -right thing in a case of emergency. Dave had not -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span> -looked for this fall, and the play did not call for -it. Like a flash he felt that this was some trick -of Link Merwell. But just as quickly as the accident -came he resolved to make the best of it. In a -very comical way he rolled over twice, stood partly -on his head and then sat up with a dazed expression.</p> - -<p>"Oxcuse me!" he said, in a German tone of -voice. "I tidn't know dot chair vos so tired owid -he tidn't vont to hold me alretty." Then he -picked up the broken chair. "Vell, of you ton't -vont to sthand up, chust lay down," and he flung -the broken article behind him.</p> - -<p>This brought forth an extra round of applause -and in the midst of this Dave began to climb up -the second chair. That too he felt to be "doctored," -and he went up with care and thus managed -to stand on top without breaking off the legs -which had been nearly cracked through. Then -from the chair he went to the table. He knew -what to expect now and began to prepare for it.</p> - -<p>"Dis coach vos got von palky horse," he said. -"Chust you hold der animile alretty, yah!"</p> - -<p>"Dat wot I will, brudder Carl," answered -Plum, in negro dialect, and wondering what -was to come next, for those lines were not in the -playlet.</p> - -<p>"Now, dot is der vay I goes me riding py der -Park," went on Dave, beginning to wabble on the - -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span> - -shaky table. "Whoa mit dot hoss! Tidn't I -told you he vos balky?" For the table was growing -weaker and weaker.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a id="Down_went_the"></a> -<img src="images/p208.jpg" alt="" width="314" height="500" /> -<div class="topspace1"></div> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">Down went the back part, letting him fall most -unexpectedly.</span></div> -</div> - -<p>"Say, dun yo' know dat hoss has got de dumb -ager?" demanded Plum. "Wot yo' want to give -him is a dose of Plaster of Paris Pills fo' Peevish -People. If dat hoss should——"</p> - -<p>"He's running avay! Call der fire engines and -der hoss-pistol vagons!" bawled Dave, and made -a movement as if on a runaway coach. Then, as -the table settled with a final crash, he whispered to -Plum: "Make believe stop the horse and quarrel -over it." Then he leaped forward, caught an -imaginary horse by the tail and struggled to hold -back. Gus was equally quick-witted and leaped to -the head of the same imaginary horse and stretched -up and down, as if he had hold of the bridle. -Then the two boys backed and "shied" all over -the stage, overturning the second chair, at which -Dave yelled, "Dere goes dot peanut stand alretty!" -Then of a sudden the two young actors -faced each other.</p> - -<p>"Wot's de mattah wid you? Da ain't no hoss -heah!"</p> - -<p>"Yah, dot's so—he runt avay alretty!"</p> - -<p>"Yo' is a fine footman, getting scared at a hoss -wot ain't no hoss."</p> - -<p>"Vell, of he vosn't no hoss vy you cotch him py -der headt, hey?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Dat's because yo' was a fool an' I had to follow -yo'—— I mean at yo'——"</p> - -<p>"I know vot you mean. You mean you vos -der fool und der hoss——"</p> - -<p>"Look heah now, Mr. Dutchy, I wants yo' to -understand dat I ain't no fool."</p> - -<p>"Vell, Mr. Vight, I dake your vord for dot, -hey? Now, vot you do ven you vos a putler, -hey?"</p> - -<p>And from that point the playlet went on as -originally intended; the two finally winding up -when a postman's whistle was heard and each got -a letter from the same man, stating the one to arrive -first at a certain house could have a job. Both -started at the same time and each tripped the -other up. Then both left the stage on hands and -knees, each trying to keep the other back. It was -a truly comical wind-up, and when the curtain went -down there was a thunder of applause.</p> - -<p>"Dave, it was great!" cried Roger. "You -acted the Dutchman to perfection, and Plum was -the darky to a T!"</p> - -<p>"That's true," added Phil. "But say, didn't -you change that coach scene some?"</p> - -<p>"Well, rather," put in Gus. "We had to do -it on account of——"</p> - -<p>"Link Merwell," finished Dave. "That's another -black mark I am going to put down to his -account."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXII" id="CHAPTER_XXII">CHAPTER XXII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">FORMING THE BASEBALL CLUB</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>After it was at an end the entertainment was -voted the best yet given at Oak Hall. Of course -there had been a few small hitches, such as a wig -falling off of one actor and another breaking a -guitar string just when he was playing, but those -did not count.</p> - -<p>"It was splendid!" said Jessie to Dave, when -they met.</p> - -<p>"I am glad you liked it," he answered. "I -know all the fellows did their best."</p> - -<p>"That table scene made me nearly die laughing," -said Laura.</p> - -<p>"That came in rather unexpectedly, Laura. -It wasn't on the programme. I think Link Merwell -is responsible for it." And then her brother -told of what had been discovered—the legs of the -table and chairs nearly split in two.</p> - -<p>"He must be a thoroughly bad fellow," was -Jessie's comment.</p> - -<p>"He is, and he would do almost anything to get -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span> -me and some of the other students into trouble," -returned Dave.</p> - -<p>Vera and Mary were waiting to speak to some -of the boys, and Vera laughed heartily when she -saw Dave.</p> - -<p>"Oh, but you make a fine German!" she said. -"I think you ought to go on the stage." And then -she complimented Phil, Roger, and some of the -others whom she knew.</p> - -<p>Mr. Porter had arranged to remain at the hotel -over night with his party. They left for Oakdale -shortly after the entertainment, and Vera, -Mary, and some others went with them, in carriages -of their own. Dave noticed that Jessie was -not herself, and when they were alone in a hallway -for a moment asked the reason.</p> - -<p>"Oh, it's nothing, Dave," she answered, but -without looking him squarely in the eyes.</p> - -<p>"But I know there is something, Jessie," he -said, and his voice showed his anxiety. "Have I -offended you in any way?"</p> - -<p>"No, not in the least."</p> - -<p>"But you are angry with me."</p> - -<p>"No, I am not angry." She kept her eyes hidden -from his gaze.</p> - -<p>"Well, there is something, and I wish you would -tell me what it is."</p> - -<p>"No, I'll not say a word. If you don't know -what it is, it doesn't matter," said the girl, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span> -then rejoined Laura and Mr. Porter. When they -went away Dave noticed that her hand was icy -cold, and his heart was deeply troubled. Something -was certainly wrong and, though he felt -sorry, he also felt nettled to think Jessie would not -tell him what it was. It was the first break of -confidence that had occurred between them.</p> - -<p>Although Dave was morally certain Link Merwell -had "doctored" the chairs and the table, he -could not prove it, and so he said little concerning -the episode, although he and Plum talked it -over thoroughly. Gus was greatly angered, for -the trick had come close to spoiling the playlet, -and if Dave had urged it he would have gone and -fought Merwell before retiring for the night. -Even as it was, he told Merwell that he had been -found out and warned him in the future to keep -his distance.</p> - -<p>"Dave Porter and I are going to watch you," -said Gus. "And if we find you trying anything -more on, why, we'll jump on you like a ton of -bricks, so beware!" And for once Link Merwell -was so scared that he walked off without making -any reply.</p> - -<p>The entertainment the students had given -brought the spring holidays to an end, and once -more the lads of Oak Hall turned their attention -to their studies. But with the coming of warm -weather some of the boys got out their kites, balls, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span> -and other things, while others took to rowing on -the river.</p> - -<p>"Have you heard the news about Nat Poole?" -asked Buster of Dave and Roger one day.</p> - -<p>"I've heard nothing," answered the senator's -son. "Has he got a new necktie?" For Nat -loved neckties and had a new one on an average -every week.</p> - -<p>"He is going to get a motor boat—told Messmer -all about it. He said his father bought it in -New York and it cost four hundred dollars."</p> - -<p>"Well, I never supposed Aaron Poole would -spend that amount on a boat," was Dave's comment. -"He is known as one of the most close-fisted -men in the district where I come from."</p> - -<p>"Nat says the boat will beat anything on the -river," continued Buster. "Wish I had one."</p> - -<p>The news that Nat Poole was going to get a -motor boat proved true. The boat came early in -April, and was certainly very nice-looking and -speedy. Nat took out some of the boys, and the -ownership of such a beautiful craft made him a -new lot of friends, so he was "quite a toad in a -puddle," as Ben Basswood declared. Once Nat -asked Ben to go out with him, but the latter declined, -and then Nat took Link Merwell.</p> - -<p>"I don't care if he has got a new motor boat," -said Ben to Dave. "I don't want to be in his company. -If any of the other fellows want to toady -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span> -to him they can do it." Merwell was often seen -with Poole, and the pair became quite expert in -running the motor and steering. Once they had a -race with a motor boat belonging to a Military -Academy student and came in ahead, and of this -victory Nat Poole never got through boasting.</p> - -<p>As was to be expected, warm weather brought -on talk of baseball. Dave had pitched in more -than one game for Oak Hall, with Roger behind -the bat, and he was asked if he would again consent -to occupy the box for the school, should any -outside party send in a challenge.</p> - -<p>"We'll most likely get a challenge from Rockville -Military Academy," said Phil. "They are -aching to make up for old scores."</p> - -<p>"I'll pitch if the fellows want me to," answered -Dave. "But if they want anybody -else——"</p> - -<p>"We want you," interrupted Sam Day. -"You're the best pitcher Oak Hall ever had."</p> - -<p>From that time on all of the boys put in part -of their off-time playing baseball, forming scrub -nines for that purpose. Link Merwell loved the -game and liked to cover first base.</p> - -<p>"Why don't you play?" asked Dave of Gus -Plum, one afternoon.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I—I don't want to push myself in," stammered -Plum. He was now as retiring as he had -formerly been aggressive.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Come on out," went on Dave, and literally -dragged him forth. Then he asked Gus to play -first base, which the latter did in a manner that -surprised many of the others.</p> - -<p>"He's quicker than he used to be," was Phil's -comment. "I rather think he'll make a good one -if he keeps on practicing."</p> - -<p>One Saturday afternoon a regular match was -arranged, with Phil as captain on one side and a -student named Grassman as captain on the other. -Now, Grassman loved to go out in Nat's motor -boat and so he put both Nat and Merwell on his -nine—the former to cover third base and the latter -first. He himself pitched, while Dave filled the -box for Phil.</p> - -<p>It was certainly a snappy game from the start -and at the end of the fourth inning the score stood -three to three. Then Grassman's nine "took a -brace" and brought in two more runs, and thus -the score remained five to three until the end of -the seventh inning.</p> - -<p>"Come, we must do something this trip!" cried -Roger, who was on Phil's side, and he knocked -a three-bagger. He was followed by Shadow -with a single that brought in one run, and then -came Buster with a hit that took him to second -and brought in another run. The next man to -bat knocked a liner to shortstop. The ball was -sent over to Merwell on first, but he allowed it -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span> -to slip through his fingers, and another run came -in. Then Merwell muffed a pop fly, and after that -the Grassman nine got rattled, so that when Phil's -nine retired they had ten runs to their credit. To -this they added three more runs in the ninth. In -that inning Dave struck out two men and sent a -third out on a foul; and thus the game ended with -a score of thirteen to five in favor of Phil's aggregation -of players.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah for Phil Lawrence's nine!" called -out little Frank Bond, and a great cheer went up. -Dave was complimented for his pitching and Gus -Plum also received much praise for catching a -hot liner ten feet away from the base.</p> - -<p>On the following Saturday the Oak Hall Baseball -Club was formally organized for the season, -by the election of Phil as president and manager, -Ben Basswood as secretary, and Shadow as treasurer. -It was voted to make the manager captain -of the nine. After much talking Dave was declared -the choice for pitcher and Roger for -catcher, while, to the surprise of some, Gus Plum -was made first baseman, something that greatly -pleased the big youth. Merwell wanted to be first -baseman, but he was not even chosen as a substitute, -much to his disgust. Nat Poole was also left -in the cold, but this did not worry him so much, -for he preferred to dress in style and lounge -around, rather than go in for anything which -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span> -might dirty his hands or make them callous. -When he ran his motor boat he always wore -gloves.</p> - -<p>"It's an awful shame they put Gus Plum on -the nine," said Nat Poole to Merwell. "You -ought to have that position—you can cover first -base better than he can."</p> - -<p>"I know it—but it's all the work of Porter, -Lawrence, and that crowd," growled Link Merwell. -"As long as Plum will only toady to them -they are willing to do anything for him. It makes -me sick." And he began to puff away vigorously -on a cigarette he was smoking.</p> - -<p>"Well, maybe, if they play Rockville or some -other club, they'll lose," said Poole. "Then -they'll be sorry they didn't put on some better -players."</p> - -<p>The baseball club soon got more challenges than -they had expected. One came from Rockville -Military Academy, for a series of three games, to -be played during June, and two others from clubs -belonging to Oakdale. The latter were for single -games, and, after some consultation, all of the challenges -were accepted.</p> - -<p>The games with the Oakdale clubs were played -on the outskirts of the town, where a field had -been inclosed and a grand stand erected. The -first was with an aggregation known as the Comets, -and resulted in a tie—8 to 8.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Well, we can't complain about that," was -Dave's comment. "They were all big fellows."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and two of them have played on college -nines," said Shadow. "We were lucky to hold -them to a tie;" and in this opinion many of the -others agreed, and so did Mr. Dale and Doctor -Clay, both of whom were present. Job Haskers -never went to games of any sort, for he considered -athletic contests a waste of time and muscle.</p> - -<p>Vera Rockwell and Mary Feversham were at -the game, and after the contest was over, Phil -went to talk with them, taking Dave with him. -While the girls were asking some questions, Roger -came up, to speak to Vera. He did not see Dave -at once, but when he did his face fell, and merely -raising his cap he passed on.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I thought Mr. Morr was going to stop," -said Vera, pouting. "I wanted to tell him how -nicely he did the catching."</p> - -<p>Phil and Dave remained with the girls until it -was time to return to the school. Then they -learned that Roger had gone to Oak Hall in company -with Chip Macklin.</p> - -<p>"It's queer he didn't wait for the crowd," was -Dave's comment.</p> - -<p>"He's acted queer half a dozen times lately," -returned the shipowner's son. "I don't understand -it myself."</p> - -<p>The next game was to take place on the following -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span> -Saturday, and the students practiced several -times during the week. Dave noticed that Roger -took but little interest, yet he said nothing, until he -felt it his duty to speak up.</p> - -<p>"Roger, what's wrong?" he asked, very much -in the way he had put that question to Jessie.</p> - -<p>"Nothing, that I know of," grumbled the senator's -son.</p> - -<p>"You're not catching as well as you did."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps you think the club ought to have another -catcher!" flared up the other, suddenly. "If -you do, say the word, and I'll step down and out."</p> - -<p>"Now, Roger, I know something is wrong——" -began Dave.</p> - -<p>"Of course you know—and I know, too!" cried -the senator's son, and now his cheeks grew crimson. -"I guess I'll resign from the club—and then -you can run things to suit yourself," and to Dave's -amazement he walked out of the room, banging -the door after him.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXIII" id="CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAPTER XXIII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">A GREAT VICTORY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Dave was much downcast over the way Roger -acted, the more so because he could not understand -it. He had half a mind to go after the senator's -son and demand an explanation, but after thinking -the matter over concluded that it would do no -good.</p> - -<p>"He'll only get more angry," he reasoned. -"Perhaps it will be better to speak to Phil about -it."</p> - -<p>But, much to his surprise, when he saw the shipowner's -son, Phil had also had a "scene" with -Roger, and the latter had said he was going to -resign from the baseball club and devote himself -strictly to his studies.</p> - -<p>"I am sure it isn't his studies that are bothering -him," said Phil. "He can go right ahead with his -lessons and play baseball, too—if he wants to."</p> - -<p>"Well, but why is he angry at me?" demanded -Dave.</p> - -<p>"I don't know." Phil paused for a moment. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span> -"Perhaps—but, pshaw! what's the use of mentioning -that. I know there is nothing in it."</p> - -<p>"What, Phil?"</p> - -<p>"I don't think I ought to say anything—I know -it's absurd, Dave."</p> - -<p>"What is absurd?"</p> - -<p>"Why—er—that is, you know Roger thinks a -lot of Vera Rockwell, don't you?"</p> - -<p>"Does he? I hadn't noticed it particularly—in -fact, I thought he treated her rather coolly the -day we played the game with the Comets."</p> - -<p>"That was because you were around."</p> - -<p>"Because I was around?" repeated Dave, in a -puzzled way.</p> - -<p>"Exactly."</p> - -<p>"I don't catch your meaning, Phil."</p> - -<p>"I don't see why you are so thick, Dave."</p> - -<p>"Am I thick?"</p> - -<p>"You are."</p> - -<p>"Well, then, tell me what you mean."</p> - -<p>"Didn't I just say that Roger thought a whole -lot of Vera Rockwell?"</p> - -<p>"Well?"</p> - -<p>"And weren't you with Vera, Mary, and myself -after the game?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, but——"</p> - -<p>"When Roger saw you talking to Vera, he -walked away in the coldest manner possible."</p> - -<p>"Oh, but, Phil, that is absurd. Hadn't I a -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span> -right to talk to Vera? I am sure she is a nice -girl."</p> - -<p>"So she is—a very nice girl—we think so—and -so does Roger."</p> - -<p>"And do you seriously think that Roger doesn't -like it because I made myself agreeable to -Vera?"</p> - -<p>"I guess he thinks you ought to give him a -show. He has never said anything, but I imagine -that is what he thinks," concluded Phil; and the -conversation came to an end as some of the other -students put in an appearance.</p> - -<p>This talk set Dave to thinking in more ways -than one. He remembered several incidents now -concerning Roger and Vera, and he also remembered -how Jessie had acted during her visit to the -school. Was it possible that Jessie, too, had felt -offended over the manner of his friendliness to -Vera?</p> - -<p>"I treated her only as a friend—and I have a -right to do that," Dave reasoned. "Roger has no -right to be jealous—nor has Jessie." He felt -so hurt that his pride rebelled, and for two days -he said hardly a word to the senator's son. The -break between the two threatened to become permanent.</p> - -<p>But Roger did not resign from the baseball -club. He mentioned it to Ben, Shadow, and some -of the others, but they protested so strongly he -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span> -had to remain as catcher. In order to do this, -he had to consult with Dave, but the consultations -were confined entirely to pitching and catching. -Roger was not at all like himself, and his irritation -arose at the slightest provocation.</p> - -<p>On the following Saturday the Oak Hall nine -played the Oakdale Resolutes, on the town -grounds. As before, a large crowd assembled, -including some of the cadets from Rockville, who -were to open their series with Oak Hall the week -following. From Phil, Dave learned that Mary -Feversham and Vera Rockwell were to be present.</p> - -<p>"All right, Phil, go and do the honors," said -Dave. "I am going to attend strictly to pitching -to-day."</p> - -<p>"Going to leave the field to Roger, eh?"</p> - -<p>"You may put it that way if you wish."</p> - -<p>"Shall I tell the girls you don't want to speak -to them?"</p> - -<p>"If you do, Phil, I'll hit you in the head with -the ball, the first chance I get," was Dave's reply, -half in jest and half in earnest.</p> - -<p>The Oakdale Resolutes were made up of young -men who had played baseball for several years. -In the past they had not cared to play "a boys' -school," as they designated Oak Hall. But since -the past summer they had come to respect the -Hall, and they had been forced into the game by -friends who had said they were afraid to play our -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span> -friends. They had a great pitcher named Gilroy -and a catcher named Barwenk, and they relied on -these two players to "wipe up the ball-field," as -they put it, with Oak Hall.</p> - -<p>During the first four innings honors were about -even, each side bringing in two runs. Then the -nines began to see-saw, first one being ahead and -then the other, until at the end of the eighth inning -the score stood Oak Hall 7, Resolutes 6. So -far Dave had struck out five players and Gilroy -had the same number to his credit. But Gilroy -had made one wild pitch, which had brought in -Oak Hall's fifth run.</p> - -<p>"Now, Dave, see if you can't hold 'em down to -a goose egg," said Shadow, as the other club went -to the bat for the last time.</p> - -<p>"I'll do what I can," was the reply.</p> - -<p>Dave was on his mettle, and so for the matter -of that was every other Oak Hall player. But -some were a bit nervous, and as a consequence one -missed a grounder and another let drop a hot liner. -The Resolutes got three men on bases, and then, -with one man out, they got in two runs.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! That gives the Resolutes eight -runs!" was the cry, and the town rooters cheered -lustily.</p> - -<p>Dave did his best to strike the next man out. -But with two balls and one strike he sent in a ball -that was just a little wild, and strange to say, Roger -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span> -muffed it. Then the man on third came in, giving -the Resolutes another run.</p> - -<p>"Another! That makes the score seven to -nine!"</p> - -<p>"That was a wild pitch."</p> - -<p>"Not so wild but that the catcher might have -got it if he had tried."</p> - -<p>"Steady there, Roger!" called out some of the -Oak Hall boys.</p> - -<p>"It wasn't my fault—the ball was out of my -reach," grumbled the senator's son.</p> - -<p>A quick retort arose to Dave's lips, but he -checked it. He did not wish to make his quarrel -with Roger any worse. He walked back to the -pitcher's box and signed to Roger for a drop ball. -Roger did not answer at once and he waited a few -seconds and repeated the sign.</p> - -<p>"Play ball!" was the cry. "Don't wait all -day, Porter." Then the senator's son signed back -and Dave sent in the ball with precision. The -batsman swung for it, and missed it.</p> - -<p>"Strike two!" called out the umpire.</p> - -<p>Dave next signed for an out curve. It was now -three balls and two strikes and the next delivery -would "tell the tale." In came the ball with great -swiftness, and again the batsman tried to connect -with it—and failed.</p> - -<p>"Three strikes—batter out!"</p> - -<p>"Hurrah, Porter struck him out, after all!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Now go for the third man, Dave!"</p> - -<p>"Lessinger is at the bat. He ought to lift it -over the back fence."</p> - -<p>Lessinger was a heavy batter, yet twice he failed -in his attempt to hit the sphere. But the third -time he knocked a low fly to center. It was easily -caught,—and the Resolutes went out with the score -standing 9 to 7 in their favor.</p> - -<p>"Now, fellows, we must do our best," said Phil. -"Don't hit at the ball until you get a good one, -and then lift it clear over Hamden's stables if you -can." The stables were two blocks away, and a -ball sent a quarter of that distance meant a home -run.</p> - -<p>Shadow was first to the bat and got safely to -first. Then came Gus Plum, and to the wonder of -many he hit the ball for a two-bagger, bringing -Shadow in. Then Dave got to first while Plum -went to third. Next came an out, and then a hit -by Ben Basswood took Dave to third and brought -Plum home.</p> - -<p>The Oak Hall rooters were now cheering and -yelling like mad, and this got the Resolute pitcher -rattled and he gave the next batsman his base on -balls. Then came another safe hit by Buster -Beggs, and the game ended with the score standing, -Oak Hall 10, Resolutes 9.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah, Oak Hall wins!"</p> - -<p>"That's a close finish right enough, isn't it?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span></p> - -<p>The cheering by the Oak Hall adherents was -tremendous, while the Resolute followers had little -to say. Many came to congratulate Dave on his -excellent pitching and others congratulated Roger -on his catching. The other players were likewise -remembered, even Plum coming in for many -handshakes and thumps on the shoulder.</p> - -<p>In the crowd Dave saw Vera and Mary, and -spoke to them for a minute or two. Both girls -thought the game the best they had ever -seen.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I think your pitching was superb!" cried -Vera, enthusiastically. "I hope you do as well -when you play Rockville."</p> - -<p>"I'll do my best," answered Dave, and then -turned to rejoin some of his fellow-players. He -came face to face with Roger and was about to -speak, when the senator's son turned his head the -other way and passed on.</p> - -<p>The club members had come to Oakdale in the -carryall and a carriage, and they returned to the -school in these turnouts. Dave and Phil looked -for Roger, but he was not to be found. Phil, as -captain of the club, had had so many details to -look after that he had not gotten time to speak -to Mary, much to his disappointment. But she -had waved her hand to him and smiled, which was -one consolation.</p> - -<p>Link Merwell and Nat Poole had predicted defeat -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span> -for Oak Hall, and when instead a victory was -gained this pair did not know what to say.</p> - -<p>"I reckon it was a fluke," was Merwell's comment. -"They couldn't do it again in a hundred -years. Must have been something wrong with the -Resolute players."</p> - -<p>"I heard their pitcher had a sore arm, and they -had a substitute first baseman," said Nat Poole. -"That would make a big difference."</p> - -<p>"I hope Rockville Military Academy does 'em -up brown," went on Link Merwell. The thought -of having the honor to stand up for his own school -never entered his head.</p> - -<p>"So do I, Link. It will take some of the conceit -out of Porter and his crowd. As pitcher -Porter, of course, thinks he is the whole thing."</p> - -<p>"Say, did you notice how cold Porter and Morr -are getting toward each other?" And Link Merwell -chuckled gleefully.</p> - -<p>"Yes. I guess they are stirred up over that girl -right now."</p> - -<p>"You bet! And maybe they'll be stirred up -some more before I am done with them."</p> - -<p>On the following Thursday afternoon, Dave, -Phil, and Plum went out for a row on the river. -It was a beautiful day, clear and warm, and the -three got out a boat with two pairs of oars and a -rudder, so that all might have a share in handling -the craft at the same time.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Let us row down to Bush Island," suggested -Plum, naming an island about two miles away, -which took its name from a patch of huckleberry -bushes growing there. It was a pleasant spot, and -one end of the island was occasionally used by the -folks of Oakdale for picnic grounds.</p> - -<p>"That suits me," answered Dave, and soon the -three boys were off, never dreaming of what this -little trip was destined to bring forth.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXIV" id="CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAPTER XXIV</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">ON BUSH ISLAND</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>The three boys had covered less than a third -of the distance to Bush Island when they passed -two rowboats, one containing Roger, Ben, and -two others, and another containing Doctor Clay -and Andrew Dale.</p> - -<p>"Hello! lots of folks out this afternoon," was -Phil's comment.</p> - -<p>"This is the first time I have seen the doctor -and Mr. Dale out," said Dave. "They row very -well, don't they?"</p> - -<p>"The doctor was once a college oarsman," put -in Plum. "I suppose he likes to get out here for -the sake of old times."</p> - -<p>"Well, Mr. Dale pulls as well as he does," returned -Dave. "Both of them pull a perfect -stroke."</p> - -<p>"Wonder if old Haskers ever rows?" mused -Phil.</p> - -<p>"Guess he doesn't do much of anything but -teach and find fault," grumbled Gus Plum.</p> - -<p>The craft containing the doctor and the first assistant -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span> -was heading for the east shore of the river -and was soon out of sight around a point of rocks. -The other boat had turned around, so the boys -did not have a chance to speak to their fellow-students.</p> - -<p>"Here comes a motor boat!" cried Dave, as -a steady put-put! reached his ears.</p> - -<p>"It's Nat Poole's boat," said Phil as the craft -came into view.</p> - -<p>Soon the motor boat came close to them and -they saw that Poole and Merwell were on board. -The pair were smoking, as usual, but placed their -cigarettes on the seats, out of sight.</p> - -<p>"Where are you going?" demanded Nat Poole, -abruptly.</p> - -<p>"Rowing," answered Phil, dryly.</p> - -<p>"Humph! Don't you wish you had this motor -boat?"</p> - -<p>"Not particularly."</p> - -<p>"A motor boat beats a rowboat all hollow," -went on the dudish student.</p> - -<p>"Not for rowing," vouchsafed Dave.</p> - -<p>"Well, you can row if you want to," sneered -Poole. "I prefer to let the motor do the work," -and then he steered away, giving the rowboat all -the wash possible as he passed.</p> - -<p>"Wonder where they are going?" said Link -Merwell, as he looked back to see if the rowboat -had shipped any water from the wash.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a id="Well_you_can"></a> -<img src="images/p232.jpg" alt="" width="315" height="500" /> -<div class="topspace1"></div> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">"Well, you can row if you want to," sneered Poole.</span></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I don't know, I'm sure."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps they'll land somewhere. If they do, -we can play a trick on 'em, Nat."</p> - -<p>"How?"</p> - -<p>"By taking their rowboat when they are out of -sight. We can easily tie the boat on behind and -tow it to the boathouse. Then those fellows would -have to walk back to Oak Hall."</p> - -<p>"Good! That would be great!" ejaculated -Nat Poole. "I wish they would land and leave -the boat to itself for a while."</p> - -<p>"Let us watch 'em," suggested Merwell, and -to this his crony readily agreed.</p> - -<p>It did not take Dave and his friends long to -reach Bush Island. Beaching the rowboat, they -went ashore and took a walk around.</p> - -<p>"It certainly is a nice spot for a picnic," was -Phil's comment. "I don't wonder that the town -folks come here—and the Sunday schools. I'd -like to have a picnic myself here—when it gets a -little warmer."</p> - -<p>"We might come over some holiday—and bring -a basket of grub along," said Plum.</p> - -<p>"Oh, we'd have to have something good to -eat," put in Dave. "That's three-quarters of the -fun."</p> - -<p>Much to their surprise, in walking to the center -of the island, they ran into Doctor Clay and Mr. -Dale. Both had some bits of rocks in their hands -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span> -and the doctor had a geologist's hammer as -well.</p> - -<p>"Well, boys, what brought you?" asked the -head of the school, pleasantly.</p> - -<p>"Oh, we just stopped for fun," answered Dave. -"We didn't know you rowed so far."</p> - -<p>"We are knocking off a few geological specimens -for the school cabinet," answered Doctor -Clay. "These are not particularly valuable—but -every little helps."</p> - -<p>The boys remained with the men for a quarter -of an hour, and then walked back to the shore. -As they did this, Dave suddenly put up his hand.</p> - -<p>"What is it?" asked Phil and Plum, in a -breath.</p> - -<p>"Thought I heard a motor boat."</p> - -<p>"Perhaps Nat Poole's boat is near the island," -suggested Gus.</p> - -<p>"Oh, there are a dozen motor boats on the river -now," answered Phil. "There, I heard it, but it's -a good distance off."</p> - -<p>No more was said about the motor boat, and -they continued on their walk to the shore. Here -they found their rowboat as they had left it, and -entering, shoved off, and continued their row. -They went a little further than at first anticipated, -and consequently had to hurry to get back in time -for supper, and even then were the last students -to enter the dining hall.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span></p> - -<p>As he passed to his seat Dave had to walk close -to Link Merwell. When the bully saw him he -started and stared in amazement. Then he looked -around and stared at Phil and Gus. He leaned -over and spoke to Nat Poole, who sat close at -hand.</p> - -<p>"They are back!" he whispered.</p> - -<p>"Who? Porter and his crowd?" And now -the dudish pupil looked equally amazed.</p> - -<p>"Yes,—look for yourself."</p> - -<p>Nat Poole did look, and his face became a study. -As soon as possible he and Merwell finished their -evening meal and went outdoors.</p> - -<p>"Somebody must have stopped at the island -and taken them off," said Merwell, when he felt -safe to speak without being overheard.</p> - -<p>"I suppose that must be it or else——" Nat -Poole stopped short and turned pale.</p> - -<p>"Or what?"</p> - -<p>"Perhaps we took some other boat, Link! Oh, -if we did that, the owner might have us arrested!"</p> - -<p>"Nonsense! It was an Oak Hall boat—I -looked to make sure, when I tied it to the motor -boat."</p> - -<p>"Let us go down and see."</p> - -<p>"Can't you take my word for it?" asked Merwell, -roughly.</p> - -<p>"Yes. But I want to know just what boat it -was."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span></p> - -<p>"If they see you hanging around the boathouse -they may smell a mouse."</p> - -<p>"I'll be careful. I have a right to look after -my motor boat, you know."</p> - -<p>"That's so—I forgot that."</p> - -<p>The youths walked to the boathouse and, on the -sly, looked at the craft they had towed over from -Bush Island. It was certainly an Oak Hall rowboat, -and Nat breathed a little sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>The two lads were just on the point of leaving -the boathouse when Job Haskers came in, followed -by a man who took care of the boats.</p> - -<p>"Siller tells me you were out in your motor boat -this afternoon," said Job Haskers. "Did you see -anything of Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir," answered Nat Poole.</p> - -<p>"Were they out in a boat?" asked Merwell.</p> - -<p>"Yes, they went for a row about four o'clock, -and they have not yet got back. It is strange, for -they said nothing about being away for supper."</p> - -<p>"Well, we didn't see them," answered both -Poole and Merwell. Then both left the boathouse -and took their way to the gymnasium.</p> - -<p>Here, as fate would have it, they ran into Messmer -and Henshaw, who were doing some turns on -the bars, in company with Gus Plum, who, since -his good work on the ball-field, was becoming quite -a favorite.</p> - -<p>"I don't think I can do many turns to-night," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span> -they heard Plum say. "I am tired out from a row -Dave Porter, Phil Lawrence, and myself took to -Bush Island."</p> - -<p>"How did the island look?" asked Messmer, -carelessly.</p> - -<p>"Very nice. We walked all around it and ran -into Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale. They were there -gathering geological specimens."</p> - -<p>"I'd like to make a collection," put in Henshaw. -"By the way, Mr. Dale wasn't at supper. Did -he come home with you?"</p> - -<p>"No, we left him and the doctor there knocking -off the bits of rock," answered Plum.</p> - -<p>Merwell and Poole listened to this conversation -with keen interest. They exchanged glances, and -then the dudish pupil pulled his crony by the coat-sleeve -and led the way to a lonely part of the -campus.</p> - -<p>"Oh, Link, do you think we took the doctor's -boat by mistake?" asked Poole, with something -akin to terror in his tones.</p> - -<p>"Hush! not so loud!" warned Merwell. "If -we did, you don't want to let anybody know it."</p> - -<p>"But what shall we do? The doctor and Mr. -Dale can't leave the island without a boat."</p> - -<p>"I know that. But don't you say anything—unless -you want to get into hot water."</p> - -<p>"But they may have to stay there all night!" -continued the thoroughly frightened Nat.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, I reckon somebody will come to take them -off."</p> - -<p>"Do you sup—suppose they saw us run away -with their boat?" Poole was now so scared he -could scarcely talk.</p> - -<p>"No. We didn't see them, and consequently I -can't see how they'd know us. But you want to -keep mum."</p> - -<p>"Maybe somebody saw us bring in the empty -rowboat."</p> - -<p>"I don't think so; nobody was around when -we came in. Now you just keep quiet and it will -be all right."</p> - -<p>"If they have to stay on the island all night -they'll be as mad as hornets."</p> - -<p>"I don't care—I'd like to pay them both back -for some of the mean things they've done to us."</p> - -<p>"I don't know that they've done any mean -thing to me," answered Nat Poole. He felt that -he would give a good deal not to have touched -the rowboat found on the shore of Bush Island -tied to a tree. That it had been a craft used by -Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale there was now not the -slightest doubt.</p> - -<p>Dave was in the library of the school, consulting -a history of Rome, when Ben came in with -news that Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale were missing. -It was almost time to go to bed and a number -of the students had already retired.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Missing!" cried Dave, and put down the -volume in his hands. "What do you mean, -Ben?"</p> - -<p>"They are missing—isn't that plain enough? -They went for a row on the river this afternoon, -and they have not come back."</p> - -<p>"Why, we met them at Bush Island," and -Dave explained the occurrence. "Maybe I'd better -tell Haskers," he added, and hurried off.</p> - -<p>He found the assistant teacher in the office, considerably -worried. That evening he and the doctor -were to have gone over some school matters -that needed attention. The non-return of the master -of the Hall was therefore good cause for alarm.</p> - -<p>"What do you want, Porter?" he asked, coldly, -for he had not yet forgotten the quarrel in that -very room some months previous.</p> - -<p>"I understand Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale are -missing, Mr. Haskers."</p> - -<p>"Well?"</p> - -<p>"I only wish to tell you that Phil Lawrence, -Gus Plum, and I were out rowing this afternoon -and we went to Bush Island, and there we met -the doctor and Mr. Dale, who had come in a -rowboat."</p> - -<p>"Indeed! Did they say anything about coming -back?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir. We left them there, gathering geological -specimens."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span></p> - -<p>"They wouldn't stay there unless there was a -reason for it," mused Job Haskers.</p> - -<p>"Perhaps their boat sprung a leak, or something -like that."</p> - -<p>"Ahem! Such a thing is possible."</p> - -<p>"Would you like some of us to go to the island -and find out?"</p> - -<p>"No. If I want that done I can send Siller."</p> - -<p>"You might go to the island in Poole's motor -boat. She could make the trip in no time."</p> - -<p>"I'll think of it," answered Job Haskers, -shortly. He did not wish to give Dave any credit -for the suggestion.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, he acted on the advice, and less -than a quarter of an hour later, with the searchlight -on, the motor boat left the school dock, carrying -on board Nat Poole, Siller, and Job Haskers. -Poole was badly frightened, fearing that what he -and Merwell had done would be found out.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXV" id="CHAPTER_XXV">CHAPTER XXV</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">WHAT AN AUTOMOBILE DID</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>"Dave Porter, Doctor Clay wishes to see you -in his private office immediately."</p> - -<p>It was Murphy the monitor who spoke, and he -addressed Dave just as the latter was getting -ready to retire for the night. He had already -called Phil and Gus Plum.</p> - -<p>"What does he want, Jim?" questioned Dave.</p> - -<p>"I don't know, I'm sure. He and Mr. Dale -just came in, and he is as mad as a hornet."</p> - -<p>Without delay Dave put on the coat he had -taken off, and went below, accompanied by Phil -and Gus. The door to the private office stood -open and inside were the master of Oak Hall, Mr. -Dale, and Job Haskers.</p> - -<p>"Come in, young gentlemen," said the doctor, -somewhat grimly. "I want to ask you a few -questions."</p> - -<p>They walked in and stood in a row, facing the -master. Certainly Doctor Clay was angry, and -Andrew Dale looked far from pleased.</p> - -<p>"All of you were on Bush Island this afternoon," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span> -went on Doctor Clay. "When you went -away, did you do anything to the rowboat that -Mr. Dale and myself took there?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir," answered Dave, promptly.</p> - -<p>"We didn't see your boat—at least, I didn't," -answered Plum.</p> - -<p>"I didn't see it either," came from Phil.</p> - -<p>"Porter, did you see the boat?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir."</p> - -<p>"All of you are positive of this?" went on -the master of the school, sternly.</p> - -<p>"The only time I saw the boat was when you -and Mr. Dale were on the river rowing—before -we got to the island," said Dave.</p> - -<p>"That boat was taken by somebody. We tied -it to a tree and when we went for it, it was gone. -We had to remain on the island, in the dark and -cold, until Mr. Haskers came with Poole's motor -boat and took us off."</p> - -<p>"Excuse me, Doctor, may I ask a question?" -said Andrew Dale.</p> - -<p>"Certainly."</p> - -<p>"Did you boys see anybody else on the island?"</p> - -<p>"No, sir," returned Dave.</p> - -<p>"Was anybody near there, so far as you -know?"</p> - -<p>"Not very near. We met a number of the fellows -on the river, while we were rowing toward -the island."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Who were some of those boys?" asked Doctor -Clay.</p> - -<p>Dave remembered that one of the boats had -contained Roger, Ben, Sam Day, and Messmer, -and remained silent.</p> - -<p>"Don't any of you remember who were in the -other boats?" asked the doctor, and his voice was -sharper than ever.</p> - -<p>"Nat Poole and Link Merwell were out in the -motor boat," answered Phil.</p> - -<p>"Yes, I know that, but both declare they were -not near the island."</p> - -<p>"Roger Morr, Sam Day, and a lot of others -were out, but they were near the boathouse, and -I don't think any of them went near Bush Island," -answered Gus Plum.</p> - -<p>"Well, somebody was there, and took our -boat," said Doctor Clay. "If I find out who was -guilty of the trick I shall punish him severely." -He knew that many of the boys would laugh behind -his back, and he hated to be the butt of such -a joke.</p> - -<p>After being questioned for quarter of an hour -the boys were told they could go, and returned to -their dormitory. Hardly had they left the office -when Siller, the boatman, came in.</p> - -<p>"The boat you had is at the dock," he announced. -"It was tied up around a corner, where -I didn't see it before."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span></p> - -<p>"That proves some boys from this school took -it from the island," said the doctor. "Is the boat -all right?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, sir. I looked her over, and in the bottom -I found this case."</p> - -<p>As Siller spoke he handed over a small leather -case, which was empty but smelt strongly of -tobacco.</p> - -<p>"A cigarette case!" cried the master of the -school. "Could any pupil here have had that? -They know that smoking is forbidden." He -turned the case over in the light. "Here is a letter -painted on the side. It is rather worn."</p> - -<p>"It is an M," said Andrew Dale, after an examination. -"Let me see, what pupils' names begin -with M?" He mused for a moment. "Morrison, -Morr, Merwell——"</p> - -<p>"Morrison went home yesterday, to be gone a -week. Merwell said the motor boat was not near -the island, and I certainly did not hear it."</p> - -<p>"Plum just said Morr and some others were out -in a rowboat," added Andrew Dale, quickly. -"This may be his cigarette case."</p> - -<p>"We'll question him."</p> - -<p>Thereupon Roger was made to visit the office -and put through a course of questions. He denied -being near Bush Island and also denied owning -the cigarette case. He felt angered to think he -was suspected and answered the doctor so sharply -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span> -that he was told to translate ten pages of Cæsar -the next afternoon—a task he hated. And there -the whole matter rested for the time being. Merwell -missed his cigarette case, sent to him by a -friend for his birthday, and he warned Poole not -to breathe a word about it.</p> - -<p>"We have told the doctor we were not near the -island," said the bully. "Now, if he finds out -that we were, he'll punish us severely, and maybe -he'll expel us." This fairly terrorized Nat, and -he wished he had never seen Bush Island or listened -to Merwell's plan to rob Dave and his chums of -their rowboat.</p> - -<p>In some way Roger became convinced that Dave -was responsible for his being hauled up before -Doctor Clay, and as a consequence he grew colder -and colder toward his former chum, something that -hurt Dave very much. Phil, in a roundabout way, -tried to patch up the matter, but Roger would not -listen. He spent his entire time in company with -Shadow, Buster, and some others, and only spoke -to Dave when the baseball nine did its practicing.</p> - -<p>About six miles from Oak Hall was a private -park known as Hilltop. This belonged to a gentleman -named Richard Mongrace, who had a -brother, a man who had once been a college football -player, but who was now an invalid and could -not leave the estate. Mr. Mongrace had a fine -field for all sorts of outdoor sports at Hilltop, with -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span> -a grand stand and bleachers, and, to please his -brother, he frequently invited local clubs to use his -grounds for their contests.</p> - -<p>In the past both Oak Hall and Rockville Military -Academy had played at Hilltop, and now they -had been invited to do so again, and it had been -arranged that the baseball series should be played -there. It may be as well to state here that the -contest was to consist of two games out of a possible -three. If either side won the first two games -the third was not to be played.</p> - -<p>The day for the first game proved cloudy and -windy, yet the Oak Hall boys went to the grounds -in high spirits. Some went on bicycles, some in -the carryall, and a few walked, just for the exercise.</p> - -<p>Dave was in the carryall, along with Phil, -Shadow, and ten others. They were a jolly crowd, -and as the turnout bowled along over the road -they sang, gave the school yell, and cut up generally. -The athletic yell was very popular, as -follows:</p> - -<div class="center"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"> -<div class="stanza"> - <span class="i1-5">"Baseball!</span> - <span class="i2">Football!</span> - <span class="i2">Oak Hall!</span> - <span class="i2">Has the call!</span> - <span class="i0">Biff! Boom! Bang! Whoop!"</span> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>"This is the day we rip Rockville up the -back!" cried one of the students.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And poke holes in the sky with raps for home -runs," added another.</p> - -<p>"And strike out three men every inning!" cried -a third. "Dave, how is our pitcher to-day?"</p> - -<p>"Able to sit up and eat pie," answered Dave, -with a smile.</p> - -<p>"Talking about pitchers puts me in mind of a -little story I heard yesterday——" began Shadow. -"A little girl——"</p> - -<p>"Hello, Shadow has hit the story trail once -more!" sang out Phil. "Thought there must be -something wrong with him. He hasn't told a -story for an hour and ten minutes."</p> - -<p>"He's thinking of all the outs he is going to -make," put in Plum, slyly.</p> - -<p>"Not an out for yours truly," returned the -story-teller. "But to get back to the little girl. -Says she to her papa, 'Papa, did you say a baseball -club has a pitcher?' 'Yes, my dear,' says -papa. 'Well, do they have a sugar-bowl too?'" -And at this anecdote the boys smiled.</p> - -<p>Jackson Lemond was driving the carryall. He -had a team of horses which the doctor had purchased -only a few weeks before. They were a -mettlesome pair, and the Hall driver did not altogether -understand them. At times they went along -very well, but at others they "cut up simply awful," -to use Horsehair's way of expressing it.</p> - -<p>"Why don't you let the team out, Horsehair?" -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span> -asked one of the boys, presently. "We don't -want to take all day to get to Hilltop."</p> - -<p>"I hate to give 'em too much headway," answered -the driver. "The road ain't none of the -best along here, and there ain't no telling what -they might do."</p> - -<p>"We'll have to hurry some," said Dave. "I -want some time to warm up, and so do the others."</p> - -<p>"Maybe it will rain and the game will have to -be called off," was Phil's comment, with an anxious -look at the overcast sky.</p> - -<p>"Oh, it's not going to rain just now," answered -Henshaw.</p> - -<p>They had just reached the top of a long hill and -were preparing to go down the other side, when -they heard a tooting behind them.</p> - -<p>"Here comes an automobile!" cried Phil, looking -back.</p> - -<p>"I know that machine," answered Buster. "It -belongs to some of the students at Rockville—two -cousins, I think. They brought it down from -Portland, Maine, where they come from."</p> - -<p>"It is full of Rockville fellows," said Sam. -"They want to pass us," he added, as the tooting -sounded louder.</p> - -<p>"It's a narrow road to pass on," grumbled -Horsehair. "Whoa, there!" he cried to his team.</p> - -<p>"Whoa, I say!"</p> - -<p>For the horses had begun to prick up their ears -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span> -and dance about at the sound of the automobile -horn.</p> - -<p>"Clear the road, for we are coming!" came the -cry from behind, and then with a tooting of the -horn, a puffing from the engine, and a wild yelling -from the occupants, the big touring car shot past -the carryall with less than three inches to spare, -and plunged down the hill at a speed that soon -carried it out of sight in a cloud of dust.</p> - -<p>It was enough to scare anybody, and the hearts -of some of the boys beat wildly for the moment.</p> - -<p>"That's taking a fearful risk," was the comment -of one lad. "If they don't look out, they'll -break their necks."</p> - -<p>There was little time to say more, for the students -now realized that Horsehair was having his -hands full with the new team. One horse was -plunging with might and main to break away and -the other was shying to the left. Then came a -sudden snap, as a portion of the harness gave way, -and the next moment the carryall was sweeping -down the hill on the very heels of the team that -was running away.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXVI" id="CHAPTER_XXVI">CHAPTER XXVI</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">A DEFEAT FOR OAK HALL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>It was a time of great peril and all the students -in the carryall realized it. With a portion of the -harness broken, the driver could do little or nothing -to control the team. They had the bits in their -teeth and plunged down the hill and over the rocks -in a manner that sent the turnout swinging first to -one side and then the other.</p> - -<p>"We'll go over!"</p> - -<p>"We'll be smashed to pieces!"</p> - -<p>"We'd better jump, if we want to save our -lives!"</p> - -<p>These and many other cries rang out. Dave -and Ben were on the front seat with Horsehair, -but all the others were inside, being thrown -around like beans in a bag.</p> - -<p>"Let them go!" sang out Dave. "Give them -the middle of the road,—and put on the brake."</p> - -<p>At first the driver was too scared to pay attention -to Dave's words, and the youth had to lean -over and pull the brake back. This all but locked -the wheels and caused the carryall greatly to diminish - -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span> -its speed. But the horses kept dancing and -plunging as madly as ever, and it looked as if at -any instant they might bring the turnout to grief -in one or the other of the water gullies lining the -highway.</p> - -<p>"If you fellows want to get off, drop out the -back one at a time," sang out Dave, when he saw -that the brake was telling on the speed of both -team and carryall.</p> - -<p>"You had better jump, too," answered one -youth, as he prepared to do as advised.</p> - -<p>"Not yet—I think the team will stop at the foot -of the hill," returned Dave.</p> - -<p>His coolness restored confidence to the others, -and all remained in the carryall. Horsehair had -tight hold of the reins, and now began to talk -soothingly to the horses—getting back some of his -own wits. Then the bottom of the hill was reached; -and after a few minutes of work the team was -brought down to a walk and then halted. Without -waiting for an invitation, the students leaped -to the ground and the school driver did likewise.</p> - -<p>"Say, that was surely a scare," was Jackson -Lemond's comment. "I'd like to wring the neck -o' the young rascal who is running that auto!"</p> - -<p>"He certainly had no right to rush past us as he -did," replied Phil. "But how about it, Horsehair; -can you mend the harness? Remember, we -want to get to Hilltop."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span></p> - -<p>"I reckon I can mend it—I've got extry straps -and buckles under the seat."</p> - -<p>Horsehair set to work and Dave and Plum -aided him, and in a very few minutes they were -able to proceed on their way. The driver now -kept the team well in hand, and the boys kept a -keen lookout for more automobiles, but none -passed them.</p> - -<p>"I've a good mind to report those chaps to the -constable," said Horsehair, as they neared Hilltop. -"They ought to be locked up."</p> - -<p>"You'll be laughed at for your pains," answered -Shadow. "Let us wax Rockville at baseball—that -will be revenge enough."</p> - -<p>The grounds were comfortably filled at the ball-field, -and by the time the game started nearly every -seat was taken. In one corner of the grand stand -was a group of girls and among them Mary -Feversham and Vera Rockwell, and they had flags -with the initials O. H. on them.</p> - -<p>"They are going to root for us, bless 'em!" -cried Phil, and he waved his hand at Mary -and Vera, and Dave did likewise. Roger pretended -not to see the girls, but hurried immediately -to the dressing-room to prepare for the -game.</p> - -<p>It had brightened up a little and for a short -while the sun came out. Promptly at three o'clock -the game started with Oak Hall at the bat. They -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span> -were retired in one, two, three order, much to the -delight of the Rockville contingent.</p> - -<p>"That's the way to do it!"</p> - -<p>"Now then, fellows, show them how you can -bat the ball!"</p> - -<p>And then arose the Military Academy slogan:</p> - -<div class="center"> -<div class="poem"> -<div class="stanza"> - <span class="i1-5">"Rockville!</span> - <span class="i1">Rockville!</span> - <span class="i2">You'll get your fill</span> - <span class="i2">From Rockville!"</span> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Dave was certainly in the pink of condition when -he walked down to the pitcher's box. Yet, despite -his best efforts, one of the Rockville players -"found him" for a two-bagger and another for -a single, and when the side went out it had two -runs to its credit.</p> - -<p>Then what a roar went up from the Military -Academy boys!</p> - -<p>"That's the way! Keep it up!"</p> - -<p>"If you make two every inning, you'll have -eighteen by the time you finish."</p> - -<p>During the second, third, and fourth innings -Oak Hall did its best to score, but though two -players reached second and one third, it was not -to be. In the meantime Rockville got four more -runs, making six in all.</p> - -<p>"Six to nothing! That's going some!"</p> - -<p>"Here is where we show Oak Hall what we can -do!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span></p> - -<p>Phil was very much worried and came to talk -the matter over with Dave.</p> - -<p>"Dave, can't you strike some more of 'em out?" -he asked. So far the pitcher had struck out two -men.</p> - -<p>"I'm doing my best, Phil. They seem to be -good hitters and no mistake. If you want to try -somebody else in my place——"</p> - -<p>"No, no, Dave! Only I'd like to keep down -that score. Do your best."</p> - -<p>In the next two innings Oak Hall managed to -get two runs—one by a wild throw to second. -This was a little encouraging, and the students -rooted wildly. But in the seventh inning Roger -made a wild throw to third and that gave the -Rockvilles two more runs. At the end of the -eighth the score stood, Rockville 10, Oak Hall 3.</p> - -<p>"We ought to have another pitcher and another -catcher," said some. "Porter and Morr are both -off to-day."</p> - -<p>"Phil, you can put somebody else in my place if -you wish," said the senator's son, quickly.</p> - -<p>"And you can put somebody in my place, too," -added Dave.</p> - -<p>"No, you stick and do the best you can," answered -the manager of the nine.</p> - -<p>"They can't do anything!" sneered Link Merwell, -who stood close by.</p> - -<p>"They can both play far better ball than you," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span> -retorted Phil. "If you were pitching or catching, -the Rockvilles would have about fifty runs," and -then he turned his back on the bully.</p> - -<p>It had begun to rain a little, but both clubs decided -to play the game out unless it came down too -hard. Oak Hall went to the bat with vigor in -the ninth and got two men on bases. But then -came a foul fly, a short hit to first, and a pop fly, -and there their chances ended. Then, to see what -they could do, Rockville took the last half of the -ninth and batted out four more runs, amid the -wildest kind of yelling from the Military Academy -cadets and their friends.</p> - -<p>Final score, Rockville 14, Oak Hall 3.</p> - -<p>The Oak Hall boys felt as gloomy as the sky -above them and they had little or nothing to say. -They could now realize how Rockville had felt, -when defeated on the football field, the season -before. None of the players gave attention -to the rain, which was now coming down in -torrents.</p> - -<p>"Told you we'd lose," said Link Merwell, to -some of the boys near him.</p> - -<p>"Oh, you're a croaker!" cried Messmer. -"We can't win every time."</p> - -<p>"You should have had Purdy in the box," said -another. Purdy was a new student and it was said -he could pitch very well.</p> - -<p>"Yes, and Barloe behind the bat," added another. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span> -Barloe had caught in some games the year -before and done fairly well.</p> - -<p>It must be confessed that both Dave and Roger -were considerably disheartened by the result of -the game, and each blamed himself for errors -made. Gus Plum also bewailed the fact that he -had missed a foul fly that came down just out of -his reach.</p> - -<p>It was raining so hard the boys had to wait in -the dressing rooms and on the grand stand for the -downpour to let up before starting for Oak Hall. -Here the game was discussed in every particular, -and each player came in for commingled praise -and blame.</p> - -<p>"Well, if you want my opinion I'll give it," said -Dave, frankly. "I do not say that I didn't make -any errors myself, for I did. But I think our nine -needs team-work—we don't play well enough -together."</p> - -<p>"That is true," answered Plum. "I go in for -constant practice between now and the time for the -next game."</p> - -<p>During the wait Phil slipped away from the -other players and sought out Mary Feversham. -The girl smiled sadly at his approach.</p> - -<p>"I shouldn't have minded the rain at all if you -had won," she said. "But to have you lose and -have the rain also is dreadful!"</p> - -<p>"Well, we still have a chance to win the series," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span> -answered the club captain, bravely. "I am sorry -you are caught here. Perhaps I can get a covered -carriage——"</p> - -<p>"Thank you, but Vera has a gentleman friend -here, and he is going to take us home in a coach."</p> - -<p>"Oh!"</p> - -<p>"He's a young man that used to think a lot of -Vera," went on Mary, in a whisper. "I guess she -thinks a lot of him, too—but don't let her know -I told you."</p> - -<p>Soon the young gentleman drove up in a coach -and Phil was introduced. Then the young ladies -got in, and off the turnout sped through the rain. -Then Phil rejoined the others of the club; and a -little later all were on their way to Oak Hall, in -the carryall, and in covered carriages and wagons.</p> - -<p>"Were Mary Feversham and Vera Rockwell -here alone?" asked Roger, while on the way.</p> - -<p>"I guess so," answered Phil.</p> - -<p>"How were they going to get home?"</p> - -<p>"A young gentleman, fellow named Greene,—personal -friend of Vera's,—took them home in a -coach."</p> - -<p>"Greene?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, George Greene. Looked like a nice fellow. -Mary said he and Vera were quite thick."</p> - -<p>Phil said this carelessly, but he looked sharply at -the senator's son as he spoke.</p> - -<p>"Why, I thought——" Roger broke off short. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span> -"Didn't you and Dave call on Vera and Mary -one night last week?" he added, after a long -pause.</p> - -<p>"Why—er—I passed Mary's house and spoke -to her at the gate for a few minutes," stammered -Phil. "Dave was with me, but he didn't stop—said -he wanted to post a letter to his sister."</p> - -<p>"Didn't he go to Vera's house?"</p> - -<p>"No. I don't think he has seen her since that -ball game at Oakdale."</p> - -<p>"Is that really true, Phil?"</p> - -<p>"I believe it is, Roger. And now see here, old -boy, what is this trouble between you and Dave? -I'm your chum and I'm Dave's chum, too, and I -think I have a right to know."</p> - -<p>"Why don't you ask Dave?"</p> - -<p>"He says he doesn't know—at least, he says -the trouble all comes from you—no, I don't mean -that either, I mean—— Hang it, Roger, what -do I mean?"</p> - -<p>At this outburst the senator's son had to laugh, -and Phil laughed also, and both boys felt better -for it. There was a pause.</p> - -<p>"I guess I've been—been—well, jealous, Phil," -said Roger. "I—I thought Dave was sweet on -little Jessie Wadsworth——"</p> - -<p>"So he is."</p> - -<p>"And then he got acquainted with Vera Rockwell, -and—and——"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span></p> - -<p>"And he became friendly with her, nothing -more, Roger—just as you became friendly with -Jessie. Didn't he have a right to do that? Why, -I don't think—in fact, I am quite sure,—she -doesn't care for him excepting in a general way. -Why should she? She's young yet, and so is Dave,—and -so are all of us. Now, I like Mary Feversham, -and I guess she likes me, but I am not going -to let that come between my friendship for you -and Dave. Really, Roger, you are taking this too -much to heart. I rather think, if you ought to be -jealous, it should be of Mr. Greene, not of Dave."</p> - -<p>"Maybe you're right, Phil," answered the senator's -son, slowly and thoughtfully. "And if you -are—well, I've been making a fool of myself, -that's all."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXVII" id="CHAPTER_XXVII">CHAPTER XXVII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">STUCK ON A SANDBAR</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Roger seemed to feel much better after his talk -with Phil, and that evening, when the baseball -club held a meeting in the gymnasium, he spoke -pleasantly to Dave. The young pitcher appreciated -this, and when the meeting was over he and -Roger walked to the school side by side, something -they had not done in a long while.</p> - -<p>"I—I guess I've been making a fool of myself, -Dave," said the senator's son, frankly. "I -thought——" He hesitated, not knowing how -to go on.</p> - -<p>"Don't say another word about it, Roger!" -cried Dave.</p> - -<p>"You know what it was about."</p> - -<p>"I think I can guess. But what is the use of -chewing it over? I am sure I never wanted to interfere -with you or your—friends. If you like -Vera—and I think she is certainly a nice girl—why -don't you act more friendly when you meet? -I think you treated her a little bit shabbily the last -time—and maybe she thinks so, too."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Oh, I was a fool, that's why. I suppose now, -if I try to make up, she'll cut me dead."</p> - -<p>"I don't think she is that kind, Roger. Anyway, -if I were you, I'd try her."</p> - -<p>"I don't suppose you know I got a note about -you and her?" went on the senator's son.</p> - -<p>"A note?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, it was only a scrawl in pencil and I was -so angry at the time I tore it up. It said you were -making yourself friendly with her just to cut me -out."</p> - -<p>"Who sent the note?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know. Wish I did."</p> - -<p>"It was surely some enemy," said Dave; and -there the talk had to come to an end.</p> - -<p>Not much had been said at the meeting of the -baseball club, but during the next few days many -of the students of Oak Hall came out against -Dave, Roger, and Gus Plum, saying they thought -those three players had lost the game. This was -not true, but the talk grew, and it made matters -decidedly unpleasant for the trio of ball players.</p> - -<p>"Phil, I think you had better try Purdy in the -box at the next game," said Dave. "So many of -the fellows seem to want him."</p> - -<p>"And you can put Barloe behind the bat," -added Roger. "I don't want to catch if somebody -can do better."</p> - -<p>"And I'll give up first base," said Plum.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span></p> - -<p>"See here, if you are all going to resign I'll -resign myself!" cried the manager of the nine. -"This talk is all nonsense."</p> - -<p>"But it is growing stronger," answered Dave. -"And I must admit, Purdy is a good pitcher."</p> - -<p>"Can he pitch as well as you?"</p> - -<p>"I'd prefer to have others decide that question."</p> - -<p>More talks like this followed, and when some -of the other students got at Phil he began to -waver.</p> - -<p>"Well, regardless of friendships," said he at -last, "I want to do the best I can for Oak Hall. -I am willing to put Purdy in the box, Barloe behind -the bat, and Hissoc on first, provided Dave, -Roger, and Gus will go on the substitute bench."</p> - -<p>"I reckon Porter won't agree to substitute," -said one of the club members.</p> - -<p>But in this surmise the player was mistaken. -The young pitcher agreed to do anything the manager -wished, and so did the senator's son and -Plum. Thereupon Purdy, Barloe, and Hissoc -were at once put into training for the next game.</p> - -<p>One afternoon Dave, Phil, Roger, and Ben -Basswood went for a row on the river. They -took one of the racing boats, and, with each at -an oar, they made rapid progress up the stream. -They passed several of the islands, and then -rounded a point and entered a cove which was -thickly lined with bushes and trees.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Nat Poole is out in his motor boat," said -Roger. "He has Link Merwell with him."</p> - -<p>"I think the best thing Nat can do is to drop -Merwell," was Ben's comment. "Merwell is getting -reckless. I've seen him in town half a dozen -times, hanging around the poolroom, smoking."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and he drinks," said Roger. "Sometimes -I really think he ought to be reported to Doctor -Clay."</p> - -<p>"Yes, but who wants to do it?" asked Phil. -"Nobody wants the reputation of a tale-bearer."</p> - -<p>"He certainly ought to be expelled if he is going -to lead others astray," was Dave's comment. -"I suppose some of us ought to talk to Nat about -it. But Nat is so conceited he thinks he knows it -all, and it would be mighty hard to tell him anything."</p> - -<p>"Hark! I hear a motor boat now!" cried Ben. -"It must be behind those overhanging trees."</p> - -<p>"Here it comes," said Roger. "I declare, it's -Poole's boat and he and Merwell have several -young ladies aboard!"</p> - -<p>As the motor boat came closer the boys saw that -the young ladies were Vera Rockwell, Mary -Feversham, and a stranger.</p> - -<p>"I didn't know those girls would go out with -Poole and Merwell," was Phil's comment.</p> - -<p>"Nor I," added Roger.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span></p> - -<p>The motor boat had been headed almost directly -for the rowboat, but as soon as Merwell recognized -those in the smaller craft he turned to his -crony and said something in a whisper, and then -the motor boat was turned in another direction.</p> - -<p>"Motor boat, ahoy!" cried Ben.</p> - -<p>To this hail Poole and Merwell paid no attention. -Poole was steering and the bully was at the -engine, and the latter advanced the spark and -turned on more gasoline, in order to increase the -speed of the craft.</p> - -<p>"Oh, it's Mr. Lawrence!" cried Mary Feversham.</p> - -<p>"And Mr. Porter and Mr. Morr!" added Vera -Rockwell.</p> - -<p>"Please stop the boat, we want to speak to -them," went on Mary, to Merwell.</p> - -<p>"Can't stop just now," grumbled the bully, as -he tried to make the engine run still faster.</p> - -<p>"Why, the idea!" exclaimed the strange girl -of the party. "I thought you could stop a motor -boat any time."</p> - -<p>"So you can," added Vera Rockwell. "I want -you to stop," she went on, commandingly.</p> - -<p>"Can't do it," answered Merwell, and then he -winked at Poole, who had turned his head to listen -to the talk.</p> - -<p>"Well, I think you are real mean!" pouted -Mary. "I shall never ask you to take me across -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span> -the river again. You've kept us on the motor -boat now nearly an hour!"</p> - -<p>"If you don't land us where we want to go, and -as soon as possible, I'll tell my brother," said Vera.</p> - -<p>"Yes, and we'll tell those students in that rowboat, -too," said Mary.</p> - -<p>"You came for a ride of your own free will," -said Merwell.</p> - -<p>"We did not. We said we wanted to cross the -river and you said you'd take us across."</p> - -<p>"Well, that's what we intend to do," and Merwell -grinned in a manner that disgusted all three -of the fair passengers.</p> - -<p>"If you don't land us at once, I shall cry for -help," said Vera.</p> - -<p>"And so will I," added the other girls.</p> - -<p>"We'll land you—after we've had a ride," answered -Merwell, and continued to crowd the engine -as best he knew how.</p> - -<p>"Don't run too fast—I don't know the channel -here!" cried Poole, somewhat alarmed. Had he -had his way, he would have landed the girls long -before, but he did not dare to thwart Link Merwell's -pleasure. The bully took a vast delight in -teasing the girls and scaring them.</p> - -<p>"Help! help!" cried Vera, suddenly. "Help!" -And then the other girls joined in the call for assistance.</p> - -<p>"You shut up!" exclaimed Merwell, sullenly. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span> -"We are not hurting you. If you don't shut up -we'll land you on one of the islands and leave you -there."</p> - -<p>"Oh!" exclaimed the third girl, whose name -was Sadie Fillmore, and then she nearly fainted -from fright.</p> - -<p>The motor boat was rounding a point of the -cove when there came an unexpected scraping on -the bottom. Then suddenly the craft slid up on -a sandbar and careened to one side, almost tumbling -some of the occupants into the water.</p> - -<p>"Shut her off!" yelled Poole, and in alarm Link -Merwell stopped the engine. The girls screamed -and clung to each other in terror. A little water -entered the boat and this added to their fright.</p> - -<p>"Now, see what you did!" cried Nat Poole. -"We are on a sandbar."</p> - -<p>"It wasn't my fault—I wasn't steering," answered -Link Merwell.</p> - -<p>"I told you to run slow, but you kept piling on -the speed."</p> - -<p>"Are we go—going to—to sink?" faltered -Mary.</p> - -<p>"Sink? We can't sink. We are high and dry -on a sandbar," grumbled Merwell.</p> - -<p>"Oh, I am so thankful!"</p> - -<p>"Well, I'm not."</p> - -<p>"But we aren't dry—the water is all around us," -protested Vera.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span></p> - -<p>"There's not enough to float us."</p> - -<p>"What are we going to do?" demanded Poole, -looking at his crony with much concern showing in -his face.</p> - -<p>"Perhaps we can back her," suggested Merwell. -"I'll reverse the engine and try."</p> - -<p>This was done, but though the propeller churned -the water into a foam and sent some sand flying -into the air, the motor boat remained firmly on the -bar.</p> - -<p>"It's no use," sighed Nat. "Stop the engine, -or you may break something." And then the -power was turned off.</p> - -<p>"What are we to do?" questioned Sadie Fillmore. -"We can't stay here forever."</p> - -<p>"Here comes that rowboat!" cried Vera, a -moment later.</p> - -<p>"Oh, let us signal to them!" exclaimed Mary, -and standing up she waved her handkerchief, and -then her big sailor hat.</p> - -<p>"We don't want those fellows here!" growled -Link Merwell. "They can go about their -business. We'll get the boat off the sandbar -somehow."</p> - -<p>"We do want them," answered Vera, and joined -her friend in signaling, and Sadie Fillmore did the -same.</p> - -<p>It was not long before the other boat came -within hailing distance. Seeing that the motor -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span> -boat was stuck on a sandbar, the rowers took care -not to ground their craft.</p> - -<p>"Help us, won't you, please!" cried Vera.</p> - -<p>"Yes, yes, take us off!" added Mary.</p> - -<p>"We don't want to stay on this motor boat any -longer!" exclaimed Sadie.</p> - -<p>"I guess we can take the girls off," said Phil. -"But what about Poole and Merwell?"</p> - -<p>"We might come back for them," answered -Ben. "We can't leave them here very -well."</p> - -<p>With care the rowboat was brought to the side -of the motor boat and the girls were assisted from -one craft to the other.</p> - -<p>"Can't you take us?" asked Poole.</p> - -<p>"Not now," said Roger. "We can come back -later."</p> - -<p>The rowboat was rather crowded, but this could -not be altered. The boys pulled away from the -motor boat, and then asked the girls where they -wished to be landed.</p> - -<p>"We were going to Perry's Point, across the -river," explained Vera. "But those boys kept us -out so long I think we'd better go home." And -then she and the others told how they had been -walking toward the place where an old man kept -a ferry, when they had been hailed by Merwell, -who had offered to take them across.</p> - -<p>"But they didn't take us across at all!" cried -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span> -Mary. "They took us for a ride instead, although -we told them we didn't want to go."</p> - -<p>"Can that be true?" asked Phil, indignantly.</p> - -<p>"It certainly is," said Vera. "Oh, I think they -were just too mean for anything!"</p> - -<p>"It serves them right that their motor boat -ran on the sandbar. I hope they never get it off," -added Sadie Fillmore.</p> - -<p>"We'll have to look into this," said Dave. "It -was contemptible to keep you out on the river -against your will, and they ought to be made to -suffer for it."</p> - -<p>"And they shall suffer—just you wait and see," -said Roger, firmly.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXVIII" id="CHAPTER_XXVIII">CHAPTER XXVIII</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">LINK MERWELL HAS HIS SAY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>As swiftly as they could the four boys rowed -the girls to where they wanted to go. During the -trip Roger spoke to Vera half a dozen times, and -the coldness between them became a thing of the -past. Sadie Fillmore was formally introduced, -and all three girls said they were going to attend -the next baseball game at Hilltop.</p> - -<p>"My father has a tally-ho and we are going in -that," said Sadie. Her parents were rich and lived -in Oakdale in the summer and in New York City -in the winter.</p> - -<p>"Well, I hope you see a good game," answered -Dave. He said nothing about Roger, Plum, and -himself being only substitutes, for he did not wish -to place Phil in an awkward position.</p> - -<p>As soon as the girls were landed the boys rowed -out into the river again, and there they held -what might be termed an impromptu indignation -meeting.</p> - -<p>"Now, what do you think of that?" burst out -Roger, referring to the conduct of Poole and Merwell. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span> -"I say such actions are a disgrace to Oak -Hall."</p> - -<p>"Yes, and those fellows ought to be tarred and -feathered," added Phil.</p> - -<p>"Doctor Clay ought to hear of this," came from -Ben.</p> - -<p>"I think I have a plan to teach them a lesson," -said Dave.</p> - -<p>"Let's have it," returned the senator's son, -promptly.</p> - -<p>"We'll tell them what we think of them and -then leave them stuck on the sandbar without sending -anybody to their assistance. Maybe they'll -have to stay there all night. They won't like that—and -without their supper, too!"</p> - -<p>"Good! That's the cheese!" cried Ben, slangily. -"I hope they have to go without their supper -and breakfast, too!"</p> - -<p>It was decided to refuse all assistance, and this -agreed upon, the four rowed to the vicinity of the -stranded motor boat. They found Poole and Merwell -still on board, both waiting impatiently for -their return.</p> - -<p>"It's a wonder you wouldn't come!" cried -Poole. "Do you think we want to stay here all -night?"</p> - -<p>"Can you pull us off?" asked Link Merwell. -"If you can't, Nat and I want you to go to Oakdale -and get the tug <i>Ella Davis</i> to do the job."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span></p> - -<p>"You talk as if we were hired to work for you," -answered Dave.</p> - -<p>"I wasn't addressing you, Porter—I was talking -to the others."</p> - -<p>"Well, we are not in your employ either," answered -Phil.</p> - -<p>"Look here, Merwell, and you, too, Poole," -said Roger. "We've got a big bone to pick with -you, but it won't take long to pick it. We think -that the way you acted toward those young ladies -was disgraceful, and it reflects on the honor of -Oak Hall. For two pins we'd tell some of the -other students, and you'd be tarred and feathered -or run out of the school. We——"</p> - -<p>"It wasn't my fault!" interrupted Nat Poole, -turning pale. "I—I was willing enough to take -them across the riv——"</p> - -<p>"Shut up!" growled Link Merwell. "We are -not accountable to them for what we do. Don't -make a fool of yourself."</p> - -<p>"It was certainly an outrageous proceeding," -said Ben. "If their folks wanted to make you -suffer for it, they could do so."</p> - -<p>"Oh, don't gas, Basswood. If you don't want -to aid us, say so. We are not going to beg you to -do so." And Link Merwell's face showed his -hatred.</p> - -<p>"We are going to leave you here, as you -deserve," said Dave.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span></p> - -<p>"No, no! Please don't do that!" pleaded Nat -Poole. "I don't want to stay in this lonely part of -the river all night!"</p> - -<p>"Shut up—we can swim ashore!" whispered -his crony.</p> - -<p>"The water is too cold yet—I felt of it. -It's like ice," answered Nat. He was plainly -frightened.</p> - -<p>"Listen," said Phil, in a low tone to his chums. -"Nat says he wanted to take the girls across the -river. Perhaps he isn't to blame as much as we -think."</p> - -<p>"He stood in with Merwell," answered Phil.</p> - -<p>"Oh, don't leave us here!" cried the dudish -student. "It looks as if it might rain to-night, -and it will be cold, and——"</p> - -<p>"Say, you make me sick," growled Merwell. -"I wouldn't ask them for a favor now if I was -dying!"</p> - -<p>"See here, Poole," said Dave, after consulting -his chums. "We'll take you off on one condition."</p> - -<p>"What is that?"</p> - -<p>"That you will promise to write a letter to each -of the young ladies, apologizing for your conduct."</p> - -<p>"Why, I—er—I——"</p> - -<p>"You can take your choice," added Roger. -"Apologize or stay here."</p> - -<p>"I didn't mean any harm. I was willing to take -them across, but Link——"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span></p> - -<p>"That's right, blame it all on me!" burst out -Merwell. "Well, I don't care. I'll not crawl -to anybody! They can go to Halifax, for all I -care! I don't want their aid."</p> - -<p>"I'll—I'll apologize, if you'll take me back to -the school," faltered Poole.</p> - -<p>"All right then, get into the rowboat," said -Phil.</p> - -<p>"And mind you keep your promise, or you'll -catch it!" added the senator's son.</p> - -<p>The rowboat was brought close to the stern -of the larger craft and the dudish student leaped -on board. As he did this, Merwell caught up a -boathook, gave the rowboat a shove, and almost -capsized it.</p> - -<p>"Let up, Merwell!" exclaimed Dave, and raising -his oar, he hit the bully a blow on the shoulder -and sent him sprawling in the bottom of the motor -boat. Then the rowboat floated away from the -larger craft.</p> - -<p>If Link Merwell had been angry before, he was -now in a perfect rage. Scrambling to his feet, he -shook his fist at the others.</p> - -<p>"Just wait!" he roared. "I'll fix you all for -this, and you particularly, Dave Porter, you poorhouse -rat! I'll make you wish you had never been -born!"</p> - -<p>"Come away!" cried Nat Poole, badly frightened. -"Don't listen to him."</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a id="Raising_his_oar"></a> -<img src="images/p274.jpg" alt="" width="312" height="500" /> -<div class="topspace1"></div> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">Raising his oar, he hit the bully a blow on the shoulder.</span></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span></p> - -<p>"He acts as if he was crazy," was Phil's comment.</p> - -<p>"I—I know what it is," returned Poole. -"It's——" He hesitated.</p> - -<p>"Has he been drinking?" demanded Dave. -"Come, tell the truth, Nat?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. He had a bottle of stuff with him, and -he had one drink before we started and two more -while we were waiting for you to come back. He -isn't himself at all—so you mustn't mind what he -says."</p> - -<p>"He's a fool!" came bluntly from Ben.</p> - -<p>"I made a mistake to go out with him. He's -always that way when he's got anything to drink."</p> - -<p>Dave's face was a study. When Merwell had -called him "a poorhouse rat" he had gone white -and his teeth had closed with a snap, but now, -when he heard how the misguided youth was the -victim of his own appetite, the lines softened into -pity and nothing else.</p> - -<p>"It's too bad," he said. "Why can't fellows -leave drink alone?" And then he thought of poor -Gus and how he had been tempted.</p> - -<p>"We ought to take the stuff away from him," -said Roger.</p> - -<p>"It's too late for that—the bottle is empty, and -Merwell threw it overboard," answered Poole.</p> - -<p>"I don't think it safe to leave him out on the -river alone," said Dave.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span></p> - -<p>But none of the others would agree to go back, -and so the rowboat was headed for the Oak Hall -dock. They were just coming in sight of the place -when they heard a put-put! on the river and looked -back.</p> - -<p>"Well, I declare, it's the motor boat!" ejaculated -Roger.</p> - -<p>"He must have got it off the bar somehow," -said Phil.</p> - -<p>"Maybe it slid off of itself," suggested Ben. -"Although I don't see how it could."</p> - -<p>Left to himself Link Merwell had started the -engine full speed ahead. He was desperate and -did not care whether he ruined the motor boat or -not. Lightened of the weight of the other passengers, -the boat had wormed its way over the bar -and into deep water, and then he had started in -pursuit of the rowboat.</p> - -<p>"You didn't get the best of me, anyhow!" he -sang out, as he passed them. Then he ran up to -the dock, stopped the engine, and leaped ashore, -and without waiting to tie up the craft, walked -swiftly toward the school building and disappeared. -That evening he left Oak Hall, to be -gone for several days, on business for his father, -so he told Doctor Clay. Whether this was true or -not the boys never found out. They suspected, -however, that he went off to have what he called -a good time.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span></p> - -<p>Those who had been out in the rowboat saw to -it that Nat Poole wrote and mailed the letters of -apology to the three girls, and then Dave and Ben -gave the lad from Crumville a severe lecture, telling -him that it would be to his credit to cut such -a fellow as Merwell, who was bound, sooner or -later, to drag him down.</p> - -<p>"Merwell is by far the worst boy that ever -came to Oak Hall," said Dave, "and sooner or -later he will be expelled. What will your father -say if you are expelled with him?"</p> - -<p>"We want you to make a record," said Ben. -"Not only for your own sake, but also for the -honor of the town we come from, and for the -honor of the school. You'll never gain anything -by sticking in with Merwell. Gus Plum has cut -him, and so have lots of the fellows, and you -ought to do it. There are plenty of other good -fellows in this school, even if you don't want to -train with our particular crowd. Think it over, -Nat."</p> - -<p>And Nat Poole did think it over, and, as a consequence, -from that day on he turned his back on -Merwell and refused to have anything more to -do with the dissolute bully.</p> - -<p>The day for the second ball game with Rockville -was perfect in every respect. The sun shone -brightly and there was just sufficient breeze to -make the air bracing. Everybody turned out to see -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span> -the contest, and long before the umpire called -"Play!" grand stand and bleachers were -crowded.</p> - -<p>The Rockville players were rather surprised to -see Dave, Roger, and Plum on the bench while -strangers filled their positions on the diamond. -They asked each other, "What are we up -against?" but none could answer that question.</p> - -<p>The Military Academy nine went to the bat first, -and much to the delight of Oak Hall, Purdy, the -new pitcher, struck out two men, while the third -knocked a foul that was easily gathered in by the -new first baseman.</p> - -<p>"That's the way to hold 'em down!" cried -several.</p> - -<p>"Purdy's a big improvement on Porter, eh?"</p> - -<p>"It certainly looks that way."</p> - -<p>In this first inning Oak Hall managed to score -one run, which caused a wild cheering, in which -Dave, Roger, and Gus readily joined. But in the -second, third, and fourth they got only "goose -eggs," while Rockville came in over the home plate -six times. In the fourth inning the second baseman -was "spiked" by accident while sliding to -third, and had to retire, and Plum took his place. -Then came the fifth inning, with a run for each -nine, and in that the shortstop was almost knocked -senseless by a hot liner.</p> - -<p>"Roger, you'll have to cover short," said Phil, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span> -and the senator's son ran out to do so, amid a clapping -of hands from his friends.</p> - -<p>The sixth inning resulted in several hits for the -nines, but no runs were made. Then came the -seventh, with another run for each, and in this a -runner for Rockville bumped into the Oak Hall -third baseman and both had to retire.</p> - -<p>"This is certainly a slaughter!" cried one spectator. -"If they keep on, somebody will be killed -before they get through."</p> - -<p>The accident took Dave out in the field to cover -third. As luck would have it, less than a minute -later he caught a man trying to slide to the bag, -and when the runner was declared out the Oak -Hall boys set up a cheer.</p> - -<p>"Good for Dave Porter! That's the way to -cover third!"</p> - -<p>The end of the eighth inning found the score -Rockville 11, Oak Hall 4. It looked as if Oak -Hall was beaten, yet the nine resolved to do its -best to win out.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXIX" id="CHAPTER_XXIX">CHAPTER XXIX</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">DAVE MAKES UP HIS MIND</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>With the score eleven to four against his club, -Purdy, the pitcher, got nervous, and as a consequence -he allowed the first batter up to walk to first -on balls. Then the next player met the sphere for -a base hit, and the man on first ran down to second.</p> - -<p>"Steady, Purdy, steady!" was the cry.</p> - -<p>"Better put in Dave Porter," advised some of -Dave's friends.</p> - -<p>The next batter got two strikes and two balls -and then knocked a short fly, which was scooped -in by Plum at second. Then the runner at second, -on the next delivery of the ball over the plate, -tried to steal to third. Over came the ball from -the catcher. It was fully three feet over Dave's -head, and many held their breath, expecting the -run to come in. But with a high jump, Dave -reached the sphere and brought it down with one -hand; and the runner was put out.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! What do you think of that for a -catch!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Talk about jumping! That's the best I ever -saw on any ball-field!"</p> - -<p>The next man up got to first on balls, and again -there was a cry to take Purdy out of the box and -substitute Dave. But Dave shook his head to -Phil.</p> - -<p>"It wouldn't be fair," he said. "Purdy hasn't -done so badly—it was a streak of poor luck, that's -all."</p> - -<p>When the next batter came up he waited until -he had a strike and two balls and then knocked a -swift liner into the diamond. It came several -feet from Roger, but now the former catcher -proved his worth. He made a dive, caught the -ball, and rolled over, but still held the ball up in -his left hand.</p> - -<p>"Batter out!"</p> - -<p>"That ends it for Rockville."</p> - -<p>It did end it for Rockville so far as making any -runs was concerned, but it still looked as if the -game belonged to them and with it the series.</p> - -<p>But the Oak Hall boys went to the bat with a -"do or die" look on their faces. Phil started the -ball rolling with a two-bagger and Roger followed -with a single, taking Phil to third. Then -came Shadow with another two-bagger, bringing -in the two runners.</p> - -<p>What a cheering and yelling! The Oak Hall -boys went wild and waved their caps and banners. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span> -Then, while the noise was still going on, Dave -came up to the bat, swung the ashen stick at the -first ball delivered, and sent the sphere down to -deep center.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! A home run!"</p> - -<p>"That's the way to do it! We'll win out yet!"</p> - -<p>Dave had, of course, brought in Shadow, and -this gave Oak Hall eight runs. Seeing the runs -piling up the Rockville pitcher became rattled, and -gave two men their base on balls. Then came another -two bagger, and the men on first and second -trotted home.</p> - -<p>"Ten to eleven! One more run, fellows, and -you'll tie 'em!"</p> - -<p>"Change the pitcher! He's no good!" called -out some of the Rockville supporters. And another -pitcher was sent to the box.</p> - -<p>Sam Day was now at the bat. Sam was a -cautious player, not easily rattled. He allowed -two balls to pass him, and they were called such -by the umpire. Then, seeing just what he wished -coming, he "swatted it for keeps," as Phil said, -and ran for dear life. He reached third and the -fellow at second came home, tying the score.</p> - -<p>Pandemonium now broke forth in earnest, while -the catcher walked forward to confer with the -pitcher. Gus Plum was up, and his face was -deathly white as he faced the pitcher. He felt as -if the fate of a nation depended upon him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span></p> - -<p>In came the ball and with unerring judgment -Plum struck at it. Down he went to first, safe, -and in came Sam from third.</p> - -<p>The game was won! The supporters of Oak -Hall rushed upon the field, and the nine was -warmly congratulated. The Rockville club was -bitterly disappointed and left as soon as possible.</p> - -<p>"Don't tell me that Porter, Morr, and Plum -are poor players," said Luke Watson. "They -did more than their share to win this game," and -in that opinion even Mr. Dale concurred.</p> - -<p>The result of the game hit Nat Poole heavily. -He had counted upon Oak Hall losing, and in -secret had made several wagers against the school. -Now all his pocket-money was gone and he was -about twenty dollars in debt. He wrote to his -father for money, but, as my old readers know, -Aaron Poole was very miserly at times, and now -he pulled his purse-strings tight and declared -that Nat spent too much entirely, and must do -without more funds until the summer vacation -came.</p> - -<p>When Link Merwell came back to Oak Hall his -general manner was worse than before, and even -Nat was glad that he had cut away from the fellow. -Merwell was getting to be a thorough sport, -and a few, but by no means all, of his doings -reached Doctor Clay's ears. As a consequence the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span> -master of the school sent a long letter to Merwell's -father and gave Link himself a stern lecture. -The lecture was not appreciated, for Merwell -made no effort to reform.</p> - -<p>During the week following the second game of -ball with Rockville, Dave put the finishing touches -to his essay on The Past and Future of Our Country. -It was his masterpiece so far, and when it -was finished he breathed a sigh of commingled -relief and satisfaction. He handed in the essay -to Mr. Dale, and it was filed away with sixteen -others for examination.</p> - -<p>"I hope you win, Dave," said Roger. "I am -sure you deserve the prize—you have worked so -hard."</p> - -<p>Roger was now as "chummy" as ever, which -pleased Dave very much. After the second ball -game the senator's son and Phil and Shadow had -sought out Mary, Vera, and Sadie, and the young -people had spent a pleasant hour together. In a -roundabout way Roger learned that Mr. Greene -was nothing more to Vera than an old friend, and -this, somehow, eased his mind exceedingly.</p> - -<p>There was a good deal of talk about putting -Roger, Dave, and Plum back on the regular nine, -but the backers of Purdy and Barloe were so insistent -that they be retained that only Plum was allowed -to take his old place.</p> - -<p>"But I want you two to be substitutes as before," -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span> -said Phil, to Dave and Roger. "I'll feel -safer if I know you are at hand."</p> - -<p>"All right, I'll be there," answered Dave, -cheerfully, and the senator's son nodded to show -that he agreed to the request. If both were bitterly -disappointed at not being chosen to pitch -and to catch at this last game they took good care -not to show it.</p> - -<p>As soon as Link Merwell heard that Gus Plum -had been put back on the regular nine, he commenced -to lay plans to make trouble. Since Plum -had given him the cold shoulder he hated Gus exceedingly. -He thought he knew Plum's weak -point, and he acted accordingly.</p> - -<p>By the request of the Rockville manager the final -game of the series had been postponed from Saturday -to the following Wednesday. On Thursday -the students of Oak Hall were to have their final -exercises, and on Friday school was to break up -for the term. Many visitors had been invited to -attend the exercises and some of them arrived in -Oakdale the day before, so as to witness the ball -game.</p> - -<p>Among the latter were Mr. Porter and Laura, -Mr. Wadsworth and Jessie, and Mr. Lawrence -and Senator Morr. They had already engaged -rooms at the Oakdale hotel, and Dave, Phil, and -Roger went there to meet them on the morning -previous to the game. There was a general handshaking, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span> -and then the students were asked a hundred -and one questions about their studies, games, -and school life generally.</p> - -<p>"It is too bad you are not to pitch, Dave," said -his sister, when they were alone. "Why don't -you get Phil to give you the place back?"</p> - -<p>"Because it wouldn't be fair, Laura. Purdy has -as much right to pitch as I have."</p> - -<p>"But you are the better pitcher—Roger says -so—and I heard so from Ben Basswood,—through -a letter he wrote to his sister."</p> - -<p>"Well, maybe I'll get a chance to pitch a few -innings—if Purdy breaks down. But I trust he -doesn't break down—it's hard luck for any pitcher -to do that."</p> - -<p>There was a pause, and Laura pulled her -brother further into a corner, away from the -others.</p> - -<p>"I want to speak to you about something," she -continued in a low tone. "Do you know that Jessie -got an awful letter about you?"</p> - -<p>"A letter? Who from?"</p> - -<p>"I don't know. It came from Oakdale and was -signed A Friend. It said you were leading a fast -life here—drinking and smoking and gambling."</p> - -<p>"It's false, Laura—I don't do any of those -things."</p> - -<p>"I know that."</p> - -<p>"Did Jessie believe what the letter said?"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span></p> - -<p>"She didn't believe that part, but—the letter -said something more."</p> - -<p>"What?"</p> - -<p>"In a postscript was written, 'You are being -deceived by him, and he is also deceiving another -girl, Vera Rockwell. If you don't believe it, come -to Oakdale and find out.'"</p> - -<p>"And that was in a letter sent to Jessie?" -Dave began to think rapidly. "Did she get that -letter before she came here that other time?"</p> - -<p>"Yes,—but she didn't let me know it then."</p> - -<p>"And was that why she was so—so put out -when she saw me with Vera and Mary and Phil?"</p> - -<p>"I suppose so. You must remember, Dave, that -Jessie is very sensitive—the loveliest girl I ever -met,—and she looks upon you as her dearest -friend. Getting that letter and then seeing you -with Miss Rockwell——"</p> - -<p>"But Vera is nothing to me but a friend, Laura. -Why, Roger thinks ten times more of her than I -do. Just go and pump him about it. Why, to -me Jessie is worth more than—than—anybody, -outside of my sister, and you must let her know it, -Laura." Dave paused. "That letter—has Jessie -got it yet?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. She was going to burn it up after she -showed it to me, but I told her not to do it, and I -made her bring it along. Of course, she feels a -delicacy about showing it to you—on account of -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span> -the postscript—but I said you ought to have a -chance of exposing the person who was trying to -ruin your character."</p> - -<p>"I want to see the letter. I've got some idea -already regarding the writer."</p> - -<p>"So have I!"</p> - -<p>"Link Merwell?"</p> - -<p>"Yes. Do you know he sent me an unsigned -letter two days ago."</p> - -<p>"He did? I warned him not to send you anything," -and now Dave's face grew stern.</p> - -<p>"It was only a couple of lines in pencil, and -said, 'If you want letters, come to Oakdale with -twenty-five dollars.'"</p> - -<p>"The rascal! So he has sunk so low he wants -to sell you the letters! I knew he was going to the -bad, but I didn't think he was down as far as that. -I hope you didn't bring the money."</p> - -<p>"But I did, Dave. I—I was afraid if I didn't -he might—might read the letters to others and -expose me to ridicule," and the girl's face grew -crimson.</p> - -<p>"Don't you give him a cent, Laura—not a cent. -I'll get hold of him before the term breaks up—and -I'll get those letters or know the reason why!"</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXX" id="CHAPTER_XXX">CHAPTER XXX</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">DAVE TAKES THE LAW IN HIS OWN HANDS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>A quarter of an hour later Dave and Jessie -took a little walk up to the public park of Oakdale -and, seated on a bench, they had a confidential -talk lasting for some time. A great many things -were said which need not be repeated here. When -the talk was over Dave's heart felt lighter than -it had for many weeks and Jessie's beautiful face -shone with a happiness that had been missing for -an equal length of time.</p> - -<p>"It was awful for that Merwell to send that -letter," said Jessie. "Of course, Dave, you can -be sure I didn't believe a word of it,—about your -smoking and drinking and gambling."</p> - -<p>"I am fairly sure it is his handwriting," answered -Dave. "He tried to disguise it, but a fellow -can't always do that. I'll find out pretty quick—when -I get back to the Hall."</p> - -<p>"And to think he acted so meanly toward -Laura! He must be perfectly horrid!"</p> - -<p>"It's my opinion his days at Oak Hall are numbered, -Jessie. I have heard the doctor has given -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span> -him warning to mend his ways, but he doesn't seem -to care. Well, if he won't do what is right he -must take the consequences."</p> - -<p>Dave, Roger, and Phil had run down to Oakdale -on their bicycles and now they had to return -to the school—to get dinner and leave for the -baseball grounds at Hilltop.</p> - -<p>"Let us go around by way of the Chedwick -road," suggested the senator's son. "It's much -better riding than on the main road and we can -make better time."</p> - -<p>The others were willing, and off they sped at a -speed which soon took them to the outskirts of the -town. Then they came to a crossroad, on the -corner of which was situated a roadhouse kept -by a man named Rafferty. Rafferty's reputation -was none of the best, and it was reported that the -resort was used by many who wished to gamble. -Doctor Clay had warned his pupils not to stop -there under any circumstances.</p> - -<p>Phil and Roger were somewhat in advance of -Dave, whose front tire was soft and needed pumping -up. Passing the roadhouse, Dave came to a -halt at the roadside.</p> - -<p>"Going to pump up!" he called out. "Go -ahead—I'll catch up with you." And so the others -went on, leaving him alone.</p> - -<p>He was at work with a small hand pump he carried -when he heard a murmur of voices in the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</a></span> -bushes and trees back of the roadhouse. The -murmur grew louder, and presently he made out -the voices of Gus Plum and Link Merwell.</p> - -<p>"You're a fool, Gus, to act this way," Merwell -was saying. "What's the use of being a softy? -You are missing a whole lot of fun."</p> - -<p>"I tell you I'm not going to do it," answered -Plum. "I guess I know what is best for me."</p> - -<p>"It won't hurt you to have one drink," went -on Merwell. "Come on in, like a good fellow. -I hate to drink alone. He's got some prime stuff. -We've got lots of time to get back to the Hall in -time for dinner."</p> - -<p>"No, I'm done with drinking—I told you that -before, Link. Now stop it and let me go."</p> - -<p>"See here, Gus, you've got to go with me," -stormed Merwell, uglily. "I'll not have you giving -me the cold shoulder. If you refuse to have -just one drink, do you know what I'll do? I'll -let Doctor Clay know about that other time—the -time you went to the granary."</p> - -<p>"No! no!" pleaded Plum, and now his voice -trembled. "Please don't do that!"</p> - -<p>"Ha! ha! that's where I've got you, haven't -I? Now, will you take a drink with me, or not?"</p> - -<p>"I—I—I am afraid. Oh, Merwell, you know -how it was before. I—I——" Gus Plum broke -down completely. "Please don't ask me; please -don't!"</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Of all the fools——" began Link Merwell, -and then stopped short as a heavy hand was suddenly -laid on his shoulder. "Dave Porter!"</p> - -<p>"Merwell, I want to talk to you," said Dave, -in a cold, hard tone that caused the big bully to -start. "Come with me."</p> - -<p>"Oh, Dave——" began Plum, and his face was -red from confusion.</p> - -<p>"Let me do the talking—and acting, Gus."</p> - -<p>"Did you—er—hear what was said?"</p> - -<p>"I heard enough. Now, Merwell, come with -me."</p> - -<p>"Where to?"</p> - -<p>"Away from this roadhouse."</p> - -<p>"What for?"</p> - -<p>"I'll tell you that later."</p> - -<p>"Supposing I refuse to come?" Dave's manner -began to make the bully feel uncomfortable. -He felt that something very unusual was about to -happen.</p> - -<p>"If you don't come, I'll make you."</p> - -<p>"Will you?" The bully tried to put a sneer -in the question, but failed.</p> - -<p>"I will. Now, are you coming or not?" And -Dave doubled up his fists and drew back his right -arm.</p> - -<p>"Going to fight?"</p> - -<p>"No; I am going to give you the worst licking -any boy at Oak Hall ever got."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span></p> - -<p>"Two can play at that game."</p> - -<p>"Are you coming or not, Merwell? This is -your last chance to say yes."</p> - -<p>"No."</p> - -<p>Hardly had the word left the bully's lips when -Dave leaped forward and sent in a crashing blow -on Merwell's chin. The bully tried to dodge but -failed, and went over on his back in some brushwood. -For several moments he lay there dazed.</p> - -<p>"See here, I'll fix you!" he roared, as he struggled -up. "If you want to fight—— Oh!"</p> - -<p>For again Dave had struck out, and this time the -blow landed over the bully's left eye, and once -more he went down in the bushes.</p> - -<p>"Oh, Dave——" began Plum, but received a -shove back.</p> - -<p>"Leave it all to me, Gus—I owe him this, and -more. I'll tell you some of the reasons later."</p> - -<p>"But—but he'll give me away to Doctor Clay—he'll -tell about my——"</p> - -<p>"No, he won't—not after I am through with -him. And even if he should I can tell the doctor -the truth—how he tempted you and even threatened -you."</p> - -<p>Breathing heavily, Link Merwell arose a second -time. He looked around for something with -which to attack Dave, and his uninjured eye fell -upon a stone lying close by. But as he stooped -to pick it up, Dave gave him a shove that landed -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span> -him on his face in the dirt. Then Dave leaped -forward and sat down heavily on the bully's -back.</p> - -<p>"Ough!" roared Merwell. "Let up! Do you -want to break my ribs? Let up, I say!"</p> - -<p>"Will you do as I told you to?" demanded -Dave, not budging from his position.</p> - -<p>"Where do you want me to go?"</p> - -<p>"Down into this woods a short distance—away -from the roadhouse and the road."</p> - -<p>"What for?"</p> - -<p>"I'll tell you that when we get there."</p> - -<p>Fearing some of his ribs might be broken, Merwell -said he would do as Dave desired, and the -latter allowed him to rise, but kept a close watch -on his every movement. Plum could now see that -the boy from Crumville was in deadly earnest and -felt it would be useless to talk or interfere, and so -followed the two into the woods in silence. Dave -brought Merwell to a halt in a little glade surrounded -by hemlocks.</p> - -<p>"Now, sit down on that stone while I talk to -you, Link Merwell," said Dave, pointing to a flat -rock. "I shan't take long, but you'll find it to -your interest to listen closely to every word I say." -And with his handkerchief to the eye that was -rapidly closing, the bully sat down.</p> - -<p>"In the past you've made a lot of trouble for -me and my friends," commenced Dave. "You -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span> -were in league with some others to play me foul at -every opportunity. You sent a letter to Roger -Morr about me, and another letter to Crumville, -to a young lady friend of mine—and you also sent -a letter to my sister." At these last words Merwell's -hand went up unconsciously to his breast-pocket. -"You have blackened my character all -you possibly could. Now, if I wanted to, I could -place you in the hands of the law. But instead, I -am going to take it out of you."</p> - -<p>"Wha—what do you mean?" And the bully -half arose to his feet.</p> - -<p>"I mean just what I say, Merwell. Sit down!" -And Dave shoved the bully back on the rock.</p> - -<p>"I want you to know——"</p> - -<p>"Shut up!" And again Dave doubled up his -fists. "I am not here to listen to you. I'll do the -talking. Now to come to business. First of all, -I want those letters."</p> - -<p>"What letters?"</p> - -<p>"You know well enough."</p> - -<p>"I haven't any letters with me."</p> - -<p>"Do you want to make it necessary for me to -search you?"</p> - -<p>"You wouldn't dare, Porter!"</p> - -<p>"I shall dare. Now hand over those letters, -and be quick about it!"</p> - -<p>Again Dave doubled up his fists and something -like fire shone in his clear eyes. Merwell hesitated, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span> -shivered, and slowly his hand went to his -breast-pocket.</p> - -<p>"You'll rue this day!" he muttered, savagely.</p> - -<p>Slowly he drew from his pocket the letters Laura -had so foolishly sent him. Dave snatched them -from his grasp and looked them over swiftly, then -stowed them away in his own pocket.</p> - -<p>"Now, Merwell, I want you to promise by all -you hold sacred not to say a word to anybody about -Gus Plum's doings during the past term. For -the honor of the school I think this matter ought -to be kept secret."</p> - -<p>"I'll promise nothing."</p> - -<p>"Yes, you will."</p> - -<p>Again were Dave's fists doubled up, and again -that fire showed itself in his determined eyes. -Merwell shivered—for once he felt himself utterly -cornered and beaten.</p> - -<p>"All right, I promise," he said, in a low tone.</p> - -<p>"And you must also promise that in the future -you will leave me and my friends alone."</p> - -<p>"Have your own way about it."</p> - -<p>"Do you promise?"</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"Then stand up."</p> - -<p>"What do you want next?" growled Merwell. -He was feeling more uncomfortable every minute.</p> - -<p>"I'll show you," answered Dave, and leaping -forward he caught the bully by the collar and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span> -shook him as a dog might shake a rat. Then he -cuffed the fellow right and left, gave him another -shaking, and threw him down violently on the -ground. Merwell did his best to resist, but Dave's -muscles were at such a tension that Link was next -to helpless in the other's grasp.</p> - -<p>"For two pins, I'd give you more!" cried Dave. -"You deserve it. But I'll save the rest—in case -you ever attempt to break the promises you've -made."</p> - -<p>And then, taking Plum by the arm, he walked -off, leaving Link Merwell on the ground, bruised -and shaken, and as thoroughly cowed, for the time -being, as a whipped cur.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h3><a name="CHAPTER_XXXI" id="CHAPTER_XXXI">CHAPTER XXXI</a> -<br /><br /> -<span class="smaller">MORE VICTORIES—CONCLUSION</span></h3> -</div> - -<p>Once more Oak Hall and Rockville Academy -were struggling to decide the championship. It -was a clear day, and as before every nook and -corner of the grand stand and bleachers was filled. -In one spot were located the Porters, Jessie, Senator -Morr, Mr. Lawrence, and many other friends.</p> - -<p>It was the beginning of the fifth inning and the -score stood, Rockville 5, Oak Hall 3. Plum was -again at first, but Dave and Roger were on the -bench as substitutes.</p> - -<p>It had been a hard-fought battle from the first -ball pitched. Each pitcher had been hit heavily, -but good field work had kept the score from going -higher. Shadow had made a phenomenal catch -that had brought forth much applause, and Phil -had brought in the third run when it looked almost -certain that he would be put out.</p> - -<p>It was Oak Hall's turn at the bat, and they did -their best to score. But with a man on second and -another on first, their hopes faded, and they retired, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span> -leaving the figures as before. Then Rockville -took up the stick, and lined out two singles, -a three-bagger, and another single before giving -up, thus adding three to their tally.</p> - -<p>"That's the way to do it!"</p> - -<p>"Rockville is sure to take this game!"</p> - -<p>Messmer was next to the bat, but knocked a -fly to center, and another player followed with a -foul that was caught by the third baseman. Then -Barloe, the catcher, who had made the first run, -came up with his bat.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah for Barloe!" was the cry. "Make -another this time!"</p> - -<p>In came the ball and the batsman tried to hit it -and failed. Then the sphere came in a second -time, and of a sudden Barloe uttered a moan and -sank to the ground.</p> - -<p>"Barloe's hit! The ball took him under the -ribs!"</p> - -<p>The report was true, and too weak to run the -injured catcher was escorted to a bench, while -Roger took his place at first. By good luck the -senator's son brought the run in, and he was then -asked to do the catching as of old, Barloe begging -to be excused.</p> - -<p>With the runs piling up against him, Purdy was -getting nervous, and in the seventh inning he -seemed to go all to pieces, much to his own chagrin -and the disappointment of his many friends. He -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span> -allowed two singles, and then gave two men their -base on balls, thus forcing in a run.</p> - -<p>"Wake up, Purdy! You'll have to do better -than that!"</p> - -<p>"Dave Porter! Put Dave Porter in!"</p> - -<p>"That's it! Porter! Porter! Porter!"</p> - -<p>The cry was taken up on all sides, and Phil motioned -for Purdy to retire and for Dave to come -out.</p> - -<p>"It's too bad, Purdy, old man," whispered -Dave, as he passed the rattled pitcher.</p> - -<p>"Fortune of war," was the grim and plucky -answer. "I did my best. Go in and wax 'em!"</p> - -<p>Dave might have been nervous had he allowed -himself to think of what was before him. The -bases were filled and nobody was out. It was -certainly a trying moment, to say the least. He -took his place in the box and the umpire called -out "Play!" Then the ball fairly streaked over -the plate.</p> - -<p>"Strike one!"</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! that's the way to do it!"</p> - -<p>With the ball again in hand, Dave looked at -the batter and then cast a swift glance toward -third. Over to the base went the ball, and much -to his surprise the runner was caught two feet off -the bag.</p> - -<p>"Runner at third out!"</p> - -<p>What a cheering went up! All the Oak Hall -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span> -supporters felt that Dave meant business, and their -drooping spirits revived as if by magic.</p> - -<p>With care the pitcher delivered one ball after -another—a drop, and then one that was as straight -as it was swift. The batter was struck out, and -another roar went up from the Oak Hall contingent. -Laura waved her banner and Jessie her -handkerchief.</p> - -<p>"Two out! Now, Porter, go after the third!"</p> - -<p>And Dave did go after the next batter. But -the fellow was a good hitter and managed to find -the ball. But no run came in, and the inning was -saved.</p> - -<p>It was a victory in itself and many came up to -shake Dave by the hand. But he waved them -aside.</p> - -<p>"Hold on," he said. "The game isn't over -yet—and please to remember the score is four to -eight against us."</p> - -<p>In the eighth inning the Oak Hall nine managed -to make two runs. In that inning Dave by clever -work held the opposition down to one scratch hit -which went for nothing, and received more applause. -Then came the ninth inning, and in that -Oak Hall tied the score, amid a yelling that could -be heard a mile away. Even Doctor Clay was -cheering, and in his enthusiasm Andrew Dale completely -smashed the derby hat he wore.</p> - -<p>The tenth inning opened amid a breathless -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span> -silence. Oak Hall did its best to score, but failed. -Then Dave walked down to the box once again, -and in a manner that was certainly wonderful -struck out two men after one man had been caught -out on a pop fly.</p> - -<p>Ten innings and still a tie. This was certainly -a game worth seeing and nearly all the spectators -were now on their feet, talking and shouting -wildly.</p> - -<p>"Now, boys, we must do something!" cried -Phil.</p> - -<p>Ben Basswood was at bat, and with two strikes -called on him, Ben landed for a two-base hit. Then -came a single, and taking a perilous chance Ben ran -around and slid to the plate.</p> - -<p>"A run! A run!"</p> - -<p>"Now make it two!"</p> - -<p>But this was not to be, and Oak Hall retired -one run "to the good," as Roger said.</p> - -<p>"Well, that's enough,—if we can hold them -down in their half," said Plum. He had done -some great work at first, of which he was correspondingly -proud.</p> - -<p>All eyes were on Dave when he entered the -pitcher's box for the last time. He felt as if he -had the responsibility of the whole game on his -shoulders. He pitched quickly, almost bewildering -the batters. The first man up went out on -strikes and the second knocked a short fly to third. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[Pg 303]</a></span> -Then came a fellow named Parsons, the best hitter -of the Rockville club.</p> - -<p>"Hurrah! Parsons, show 'em where the back -fence is!"</p> - -<p>With two men out, Dave faced the batter. He -sent in a low ball which Parsons tried to find—and -failed. Then Parsons tried again—and -failed. Then Dave sent in the swiftest ball yet -pitched, giving it all the twist possible.</p> - -<p>"Three strikes—batter out!"</p> - -<p>And the game was won, and with it the championship -of the two schools!</p> - -<p>"Beautiful! beautiful!" cried Doctor Clay, -when he came down into the field to congratulate -the club. "It was the best exhibition of ball-playing -I've seen in a long time."</p> - -<p>And all the visitors to Oak Hall and many -others agreed with him. Dave was the lion of the -occasion, and his many friends nearly wrung his -hand off. The other members of the nine also -came in for a share of the praise. The Rockville -boys felt their defeat keenly, but had to acknowledge -that they had been beaten fairly.</p> - -<p>As soon as he could get away from his chums, -Dave sought out Laura and Jessie.</p> - -<p>"I've got those letters," he whispered to Laura. -"And I doubt if Link Merwell will ever trouble -you again."</p> - -<p>"Oh, I am so thankful, Dave!" she answered. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[Pg 304]</a></span> -"I'll never be so foolish again as to write letters -to a person with whom I am not well acquainted."</p> - -<p>"It was grand, Dave!" cried Jessie. "It was -the best victory that could be!"</p> - -<p>"Well, I am hoping for a greater to-morrow," -answered Dave, gravely.</p> - -<p>"You mean in school?"</p> - -<p>"Yes."</p> - -<p>"Well, I trust with all my heart you have your -wishes fulfilled," said the girl, and her eyes told -that she meant what she said.</p> - -<p>That night late a report was whispered around -the school that Link Merwell had gotten into serious -trouble with Doctor Clay, and the report -proved true. Angered by the way Dave had -treated him, and by Plum's refusal to go with him, -Link Merwell had not witnessed the ball game, -but had gone to Rafferty's resort instead. Here -he had smoked, drunk, and gambled, and ended -by getting into a free fight with several men. One -man told Horsehair of the trouble and the school -driver reported at once to Doctor Clay. The doctor -and Mr. Dale went after the misguided youth, -and a scene followed which need not be mentioned -here. The next day Link Merwell was ordered -to pack his trunk and leave, and a telegram was -sent to his father in the West stating that he had -been expelled for violating the school rules. In -his rage Merwell, before leaving, exposed the doings -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[Pg 305]</a></span> -of both Gus Plum and Nat Poole. At once -the doctor sent for Plum, and later he interviewed -Poole.</p> - -<p>It was a trying time for Gus, and he broke down -completely. He mentioned what Dave had done -for him, and stated he was doing his best to reform. -Learning of this, the master of the school -called upon Dave to tell his story, and then the -depths of Merwell's depravity came out. In the -end the doctor said he would give Plum another -chance to redeem himself, and for this the big -youth was exceedingly grateful.</p> - -<p>For having told a falsehood about taking the -boat from Bush Island, Nat Poole was given a -severe lecture. He said he had wanted, several -times, to explain to the doctor, but that Link Merwell -had threatened to make it unpleasant for him -if he did so. Because the joke had been directed -against some of his fellow-students and not against -Doctor Clay and Mr. Dale, Poole got off easier -than might otherwise have been the case.</p> - -<p>The closing exercises of the school were well -attended. Sixteen pupils were to graduate, including -several who had been Dave's warm chums. -Some of these boys stood high in their class and -consequently walked off with some prizes.</p> - -<p>When the time came for the decision regarding -the essays on The Past and Future of Our Country -everybody was on the top-notch of expectation. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[Pg 306]</a></span> -All the teachers had read the various papers -handed in, and they had been the subject of many -comments.</p> - -<p>"Because of the general excellence of seven of -the essays," said Doctor Clay, "it has been somewhat -difficult to pick out that which was the best. -We have here a fine essay by Bertram Vane, another -by Samuel Downs, another by Joseph Beggs, -and others by Chipham Macklin, Giles Cadmore, -and Devere Peterson. But there is one that seems -to stand out above the others, both for its -originality and its literary qualities. That essay -takes the prize, and it is written by Master David -Porter. Porter, will you please come forward and -read your essay."</p> - -<p>As Dave walked to the platform a round of -applause was given and when he bowed there was -much hand-clapping. Then in a clear, full voice, -he read the essay on which he had spent so much -thought and labor. It was certainly a splendid -piece of literary composition and was listened to -with great pleasure by all. When he had finished -Doctor Clay handed him the prize, and then the -applause broke forth anew.</p> - -<p>"Another victory!" whispered Roger, as Dave -passed to his seat.</p> - -<p>"Yes, and the best of them all," was Dave's -reply.</p> - -<p>Fortunately, the senator's son also won a prize, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_307" id="Page_307">[Pg 307]</a></span> -and Phil came in the third from the highest in his -class, while Shadow came in fifth and Ben Basswood -sixth. Even Gus Plum made a good record, -much to the pleasure of his parents, who had -feared at one time he would turn out a ne'er-do-well.</p> - -<p>"Now the question is, What are we going to do -during the summer vacation?" said Roger, after -the exercises were over, and he and the others and -their friends were indulging in refreshments on the -campus.</p> - -<p>"I am going to Asbury Park with my folks," -said Luke Watson.</p> - -<p>"And I am going to Maine," added Messmer. -"My uncle has a camp there. Henshaw is going -with me, and so is Macklin."</p> - -<p>"I have an invitation for Dave," said Laura. -"The Endicotts want me to come back to their -ranch and bring my newly-found brother with me."</p> - -<p>"That's fine!" cried Phil. "I'd like to try -ranch life myself just for a change."</p> - -<p>"The Endicotts' ranch is next to that owned -by Merwell's father, so I have been told," added -Roger. "Maybe if you go out there with Dave, -you'll meet Link again."</p> - -<p>"I never want to see that fellow again," said -Dave. But this wish was not to be fulfilled, as -we shall learn in the next volume of this series, to -be entitled, "Dave Porter at Star Ranch; or, The -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_308" id="Page_308">[Pg 308]</a></span> -Cowboy's Secret." In that volume we shall meet -many of our friends again, and learn what Link -Merwell did when he and Dave met once more on -the boundless prairies and in the mountain canyons.</p> - -<p>That evening the students held a grand celebration, -which lasted far into the night. Bonfires -were lit and the lads danced around and sang songs -to their hearts' content. Shadow told half a dozen -of his best stories, and two of the students distinguished -themselves by giving all their schoolbooks -to the flames. It was a time none of them -ever forgot.</p> - -<p>"And now for home," said Dave, the next day. -"Home, and the boundless West."</p> - -<p>And here let us leave him, and say good-by.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<hr class="chap" /> -<p> </p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> - -<p id="transcriber_notes">Transcriber's Notes.</p> - -<p>1. Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as - possible.</p> - -<p>2. Silently corrected simple spelling, grammar, and typographical - errors.</p> - -<p>3. The following 2 illustrations listed in the Index of Illustrations are missing - from the original book used to prepare this e-book:<br /> - 3.1. "The big snowball hit the craft and bowled it over," - Page 52.<br /> - 3.2. "Dave pointed out the form of the sleep-walker," - Page 164.</p> - -<p>4. The original Illustrations include the page number in the captions. - These have been removed as each page is numbered in the righthand margin.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p> </p> -<hr class="pg" /> -<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DAVE PORTER AND HIS CLASSMATES***</p> -<p>******* This file should be named 53414-h.htm or 53414-h.zip *******</p> -<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> -<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/3/4/1/53414">http://www.gutenberg.org/5/3/4/1/53414</a></p> -<p> -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed.</p> - -<p>Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. -</p> - -<h2>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<br /> -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</h2> - -<p>To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license.</p> - -<h3>Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works</h3> - -<p>1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8.</p> - -<p>1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> - -<p>1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others.</p> - -<p>1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> - -<p>1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> - -<p>1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> - -<blockquote><p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United - States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost - no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use - it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with - this eBook or online - at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this - ebook.</p></blockquote> - -<p>1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work.</p> - -<p>1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.</p> - -<p>1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License.</p> - -<p>1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> - -<p>1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that</p> - -<ul> -<li>You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation."</li> - -<li>You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works.</li> - -<li>You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work.</li> - -<li>You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.</li> -</ul> - -<p>1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.</p> - -<p>1.F.</p> - -<p>1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment.</p> - -<p>1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> - -<p>1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> - -<p>1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> - -<p>1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> - -<p>1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. </p> - -<h3>Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> - -<p>Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org.</p> - -<h3>Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> - -<p>The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact</p> - -<p>For additional contact information:</p> - -<p> Dr. Gregory B. Newby<br /> - Chief Executive and Director<br /> - gbnewby@pglaf.org</p> - -<h3>Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS.</p> - -<p>The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/donate">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.</p> - -<p>While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> - -<p>International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> - -<p>Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate</p> - -<h3>Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.</h3> - -<p>Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support.</p> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> - -<p>Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org</p> - -<p>This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> - -</body> -</html> - |